Dr. Sherlock's Case of allegiance considered with some remarks upon his vindication.
         Collier, Jeremy, 1650-1726.
      
       
         
           1691
        
      
       Approx. 394 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 84 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A33908
         Wing C5252
         ESTC R21797
         12407462
         ocm 12407462
         61435
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A33908)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61435)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 274:2)
      
       
         
           
             Dr. Sherlock's Case of allegiance considered with some remarks upon his vindication.
             Collier, Jeremy, 1650-1726.
          
           [10], 160 [i.e. 154] p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             1691.
          
           
             Attributed to Jeremy Collier. Cf. BM.
             Errata: p. [10].
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sherlock, William, 1641?-1707. -- Case of the allegiance due to soveraign powers.
           Church and state -- Great Britain.
           Divine right of kings.
           Allegiance -- Great Britain.
        
      
    
     
        2003-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-10 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-10 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Dr.
           
           SHERLOCK's
           CASE
           OF
           ALLEGIANCE
           CONSIDERED
           WITH
           SOME
           REMARKS
           UPON
           HIS
           Vindication
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           MDCXCI
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THERE
           has
           been
           lately
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           informed
           ,
           several
           considerable
           Treatises
           published
           against
           Dr.
           
           Sherlock's
           
             Case
             of
             Allegiance
          
           ;
           and
           though
           I
           have
           perused
           none
           of
           these
           Answers
           ,
           excepting
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Postscript
           ;
           yet
           ,
           from
           the
           general
           Reputation
           they
           have
           gained
           ,
           I
           have
           reason
           to
           conclude
           ,
           they
           are
           likely
           to
           give
           the
           Reader
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           the
           Dr.
           Diversion
           enough
           ,
           if
           he
           intends
           a
           Reply
           .
           So
           that
           had
           not
           the
           following
           Papers
           been
           almost
           finished
           before
           I
           understood
           there
           were
           so
           many
           Pens
           drawn
           upon
           him
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           had
           neither
           put
           my self
           ,
           nor
           any
           body
           else
           ,
           to
           any
           Trouble
           upon
           this
           Subject
           .
           However
           ,
           since
           the
           Dr.
           has
           hung
           out
           the
           Flag
           of
           Defiance
           ,
           sent
           us
           a
           general
           Challenge
           ,
           and
           seems
           desirous
           to
           charge
           a
           whole
           Party
           ,
           he
           of
           all
           Men
           has
           no
           reason
           to
           be
           disobliged
           ,
           for
           being
           attacked
           from
           all
           Quarters
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           this
           Circumstance
           ,
           besides
           its
           complyance
           with
           his
           Inclinations
           ,
           must
           do
           him
           a
           Kindness
           ,
           let
           things
           happen
           how
           they
           will
           :
           For
           ,
           if
           he
           is
           obliged
           to
           quit
           the
           Field
           ,
           it
           affords
           him
           the
           Excuse
           of
           being
           Oppressed
           
           with
           Numbers
           .
           If
           he
           succeeds
           ,
           the
           Forces
           of
           the
           Enemy
           must
           add
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Triumph
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           apply
           my self
           to
           the
           Consideration
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           without
           making
           any
           large
           Animadversions
           upon
           his
           Preface
           ;
           his
           Business
           in
           these
           preliminary
           Pages
           being
           not
           to
           argue
           upon
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           report
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           with
           reference
           to
           his
           late
           Behaviour
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           up
           an
           History
           of
           his
           Integrity
           .
           Which
           Design
           of
           the
           Dr's
           ,
           how
           necessary
           soever
           it
           might
           be
           to
           undertake
           ,
           is
           ,
           in
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           odly
           pursued
           :
           For
           ,
           he
           has
           shewn
           an
           open
           Partiality
           in
           his
           Conduct
           before
           his
           Complyance
           ,
           and
           made
           large
           Steps
           towards
           the
           Revolution
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           convinced
           of
           its
           being
           the
           wrong
           side
           .
           
           He
           calls
           it
           Faction
           to
           appear
           with
           Heartiness
           and
           Concern
           in
           Defence
           of
           the
           Old
           Oaths
           ,
           though
           we
           believe
           them
           to
           remain
           in
           full
           Force
           .
           He
           prayed
           in
           the
           Royal
           Stile
           for
           the
           
             present
             Possessors
          
           ,
           as
           early
           (
           one
           Week
           excepted
           )
           as
           the
           most
           forward
           .
           He
           gives
           hard
           Language
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           absent
           themselves
           from
           the
           publick
           Communion
           since
           the
           Late
           Alterations
           in
           the
           Service
           ,
           which
           ,
           in
           their
           Judgments
           ,
           are
           both
           sinful
           in
           the
           Matter
           ,
           and
           defective
           in
           the
           Authority
           .
           He
           seems
           sollicitous
           ,
           lest
           the
           Rightful
           Government
           should
           Recover
           ,
           and
           declares
           ,
           
           his
           Inclinations
           were
           engaged
           against
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           
             prayed
             heartily
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             was
             in
             a
             Mistake
             ,
             he
             might
             discover
             it
             ,
          
           and
           comply
           :
           But
           he
           doth
           not
           tell
           us
           he
           spent
           any
           of
           his
           Devotions
           the
           other
           way
           .
           He
           does
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           prayed
           for
           Constancy
           and
           Perseverance
           ,
           provided
           he
           was
           already
           in
           the
           right
           :
           That
           he
           desired
           the
           Divine
           Assistance
           ,
           to
           stand
           firm
           against
           Interest
           ,
           and
           Noise
           ,
           and
           Numbers
           ,
           
           and
           be
           neither
           bribed
           nor
           frightned
           out
           of
           his
           Duty
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           to
           act
           in
           this
           manner
           is
           a
           much
           more
           difficult
           Performance
           than
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Preparatory
           Dispositions
           ought
           to
           be
           begg'd
           of
           God
           Almighty
           with
           the
           greater
           Earnestness
           .
           A
           little
           praying
           is
           sufficient
           to
           incline
           a
           man
           to
           consult
           his
           Ease
           ,
           and
           preserve
           his
           Fortune
           ,
           but
           to
           hazard
           or
           part
           with
           them
           both
           ,
           is
           a
           Piece
           of
           Discipline
           very
           unacceptable
           to
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           and
           requires
           a
           more
           than
           ordinary
           degree
           of
           Courage
           and
           Resignation
           to
           undergo
           it
           .
           These
           things
           considered
           ,
           
           the
           Dr.
           had
           reason
           to
           call
           the
           Reader
           his
           Confessor
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           much
           mistaken
           ,
           if
           he
           has
           not
           frankly
           discovered
           his
           Failings
           to
           him
           .
           
           However
           ,
           the
           Dr.
           assures
           us
           ,
           
             he
             has
             received
             that
             Satisfaction
             he
             desired
             .
          
           Which
           is
           not
           unlikely
           ;
           but
           whether
           it
           was
           the
           Return
           of
           his
           Prayers
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           will
           be
           best
           understood
           by
           examining
           his
           Principles
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           nothing
           farther
           to
           add
           by
           way
           of
           Introduction
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           desire
           it
           may
           be
           observed
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Dr.
           all
           along
           supposes
           the
           
             Revolution
             unjust
             and
             illegal
          
           ,
           and
           argues
           upon
           a
           Case
           of
           Usurpation
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           if
           the
           Reader
           meets
           with
           any
           unexpected
           Freedoms
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           he
           may
           please
           to
           charge
           it
           upon
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Dispute
           ,
           and
           thank
           the
           Dr.
           for
           giving
           the
           Occasion
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             Laws
             relating
             to
             the
             present
             Controversie
             vindicated
             ,
             from
             the
             Exception
             of
             Obscurity
             .
          
           
             
               Pag.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             Several
             Consequences
             drawn
             from
             the
             Dr's
             Principles
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Danger
             and
             Vnreasonableness
             of
             them
             is
             made
             apparent
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             Bishop
             
             Overall's
             Convocation-Book
             ,
             no
             Favourer
             of
             the
             Dr's
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               11.
            
             
          
           
             This
             proved
             from
             the
             Convocation's
             maintaining
             several
             Propositions
             ,
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Dr's
             Principles
          
           
             
               p.
               12.
            
             
          
           
             His
             Citations
             from
             the
             Convocation-Book
             unserviceable
             to
             his
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               18.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               Aramites
               ,
               Moabites
            
             ,
             and
             Aegyptians
             unexceptionable
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               21
               ,
               22.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Four
             Monarchies
             all
             Legal
             Governments
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               23.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Case
             of
             Jaddus
             considered
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               27.
            
             
          
           
             A
             brief
             Account
             how
             the
             Romans
             came
             by
             their
             Government
             over
             Judea
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               35.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Dr's
             Notion
             of
             Settlement
             inconsistent
             with
             it self
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               41.
            
             
          
           
             The
             
             13th
             .
             of
             
               Rom.
               1
               ,
               2.
            
             concerns
             only
             Legal
             Powers
             ,
             proved
             from
             1st
             ,
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           
             
               p.
               44.
            
             
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             From
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               51.
            
             
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             From
             the
             general
             Sentiments
             of
             Mankind
             at
             and
             before
             the
             Apostles
             times
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               53.
            
             
          
           
             The
             pretended
             Difficulties
             of
             this
             Interpretation
             removed
          
           
             
               p.
               55.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Dr's
             Argument
             from
             
               Matth.
               22.21
            
             ,
             answered
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               59.
            
             
          
           
             
             His
             Doctrin
             concerning
             Providence
             and
             Events
             ,
             considered
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               62.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Abettors
             of
             his
             Opinion
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             produced
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               65.
            
             
          
           
             
               Amos
               3.6
            
             .
             recovered
             from
             the
             Dr's
             Interpretation
             .
          
           
             
               p
               67.
            
             
          
           
             Hobbism
             proved
             upon
             the
             Dr.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               73.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Insignificancy
             of
             Legal
             Right
             upon
             his
             Principles
          
           
             
               p.
               82.
            
             
          
           
             His
             Doctrin
             concerning
             the
             different
             Degrees
             of
             Submission
             ,
             &c.
             examined
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               85.
            
             
          
           
             Intruding
             Powers
             have
             no
             Right
             to
             a
             qualified
             Obedience
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             Royal
             State.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               86.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Original
             of
             Government
             easily
             accounted
             for
             ,
             without
             the
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Dr's
             Scheme
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               90.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Objections
             raised
             by
             the
             Dr.
             defended
             against
             his
             Answers
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               94.
            
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Objection
             ,
             That
             his
             Doctrin
             makes
             a
             King
             lose
             his
             Light
             by
             being
             notoriously
             injured
             ,
             made
             good
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             The
             Injustice
             of
             deserting
             a
             Prince
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             the
             Sophistry
             of
             this
             pretence
             discovered
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               96.
            
             
          
           
             Allegiance
             bound
             unconditionally
             upon
             the
             Subject
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Land.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               97.
            
             
          
           
             All
             Subjects
             ,
             upon
             demand
             ,
             bound
             to
             hazard
             their
             persons
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             Prince
             ;
             proved
             from
             the
             Resolution
             of
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               p.
               97
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Dr's
             Distinction
             of
             the
             Parts
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             ill
             founded
             ,
             and
             misapplyed
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               99.
            
             
          
           
             The
             King's
             Authority
             entire
             ,
             after
             dispossession
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               101.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Pretences
             for
             a
             King
             
               de
               facto
            
             confuted
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               102.
            
             
          
           
             To
             Maintain
             in
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             implies
             an
             endeavour
             to
             Restore
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               103
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Treason
             may
             be
             committed
             against
             a
             King
             out
             of
             Possession
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               107.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Dr's
             Assertion
             ,
             That
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             is
             a
             National
             Oath
             ,
             &c.
             untrue
             and
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               111.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Objection
             ,
             That
             his
             Doctrin
             makes
             it
             impossible
             for
             an
             injured
             Prince
             to
             recover
             his
             Right
             ,
             defended
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               115.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Case
             of
             private
             Robbers
             and
             Vsurpers
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               117.
            
             
          
           
             
             No
             difference
             between
             an
             Human
             and
             a
             Divine
             Intail
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Firmness
             of
             the
             Settlement
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               125.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Object
             .
             from
             
               Hosea
               8.4
            
             .
             defended
             ;
             with
             some
             Remarks
             upon
             the
             Iewish
             Theocracy
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               130.
            
             
          
           
             His
             Doctrin
             not
             founded
             upon
             the
             same
             Principle
             with
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               133.
            
             
          
           
             His
             Objection
             ,
             That
             the
             disowning
             Illegal
             Powers
             limits
             the
             Providence
             of
             God
             in
             Governing
             Kings
             ,
             &c.
             answered
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               134.
            
             
          
           
             His
             Argument
             drawn
             from
             the
             Necessity
             of
             Government
             ,
             considered
             ,
             and
             Counter-Principles
             set
             up
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               136
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Relation
             between
             Government
             and
             Allegiance
             examined
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               144.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Dr's
             Objections
             against
             an
             immoveable
             Allegiance
             unsatisfactory
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               145.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Vsurpation
             under
             the
             Rump
             and
             Cromwel
             ,
             and
             had
             Divine
             Authority
             by
             the
             Dr's
             Principles
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               148.
            
             
          
           
             Absolom
             a
             providential
             Monarch
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               155.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Insufficiency
             of
             the
             Dr's
             Plea
             from
             a
             National
             Submission
             ,
             and
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Estates
             .
          
           
             
               p.
               157.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAGE
           4
           ,
           Line
           28
           ,
           after
           nullum
           dele
           in
           ,
           p.
           8.
           l.
           23.
           after
           the
           add
           Dr's
           ,
           p.
           9.
           l.
           5.
           after
           were
           add
           a
           ,
           p.
           10.
           l.
           26.
           aft
           .
           own'd
           add
           .
           p.
           11.
           l.
           36.
           for
           these
           r.
           those
           ,
           p.
           14.
           l.
           9.
           for
           fall
           r.
           fell
           ,
           p.
           17.
           l.
           7.
           del
           .
           by
           ,
           p.
           17.
           
           Marg.
           for
           Heb.
           12
           ,
           r.
           Heb.
           11.
           p.
           28.
           l.
           40.
           aft
           .
           Canon
           add
           .
           p.
           31.
           l.
           27.
           for
           uncouttly
           r.
           uncourtly
           ,
           p.
           37.
           l.
           32.
           for
           there
           r.
           here
           ,
           p.
           42.
           l.
           24.
           for
           any
           r.
           an
           ,
           p.
           46.
           l.
           27.
           after
           disallow
           add
           it
           ,
           p.
           50.
           l.
           14.
           for
           these
           r.
           there
           ,
           p.
           51.
           l.
           28.
           for
           of
           r.
           and
           ,
           p.
           53.
           l.
           36.
           
           Marg.
           for
           Sept.
           r.
           Lept
           .
           Ibid.
           l.
           37.
           for
           Aritogiton
           r.
           Aristogiton
           ,
           p.
           54.
           l.
           17.
           for
           Valena
           r.
           Valeria
           ,
           p.
           59.
           l.
           36.
           aft
           .
           answer
           dele
           ,
           Ibid.
           add
           ,
           after
           which
           ,
           p.
           61.
           l.
           20.
           for
           has
           r.
           was
           ,
           p.
           62.
           l.
           35.
           after
           State
           add
           .
           p.
           68.
           l.
           15.
           for
           imploys
           r.
           implies
           ,
           p.
           69.
           l.
           11.
           aft
           .
           Dr.
           add
           may
           ,
           p.
           71.
           l.
           29.
           for
           King
           r.
           Kings
           ,
           p.
           73.
           l.
           12.
           aft
           .
           we
           add
           can
           ,
           p.
           83.
           l.
           15.
           for
           
             the
             see
          
           r.
           
             see
             the
          
           ,
           p.
           88.
           l.
           4.
           for
           Crowned
           r.
           owned
           ,
           ibid.
           l.
           32.
           aft
           .
           and
           add
           the
           ,
           p.
           93.
           l.
           26.
           aft
           .
           would
           de●
           ,
           p.
           99.
           l.
           24.
           for
           asserting
           r.
           assisting
           ,
           ibid.
           l.
           25.
           for
           Possession
           r.
           Profession
           ,
           p.
           101.
           l.
           28.
           del
           .
           other
           ,
           p.
           104.
           l.
           31.
           for
           from
           r.
           for
           ,
           p.
           114
           l.
           35.
           aft
           .
           seek
           add
           it
           ,
           p.
           115.
           l.
           4.
           for
           them
           r.
           him
           ,
           p.
           118.
           l.
           19.
           for
           Disputet
           r.
           Disputes
           ,
           ibid.
           l.
           28.
           for
           remains
           r.
           remain
           ,
           p.
           119.
           l.
           17.
           for
           draws
           r.
           draw
           ,
           ibid.
           l.
           18.
           for
           translates
           r.
           translate
           ,
           p
           121.
           l.
           28.
           for
           returning
           r.
           recurring
           ,
           p.
           124.
           l.
           30.
           aft
           .
           Laws
           del
           .
           and
           ,
           p.
           125.
           l.
           2.
           for
           them
           r.
           him
           ,
           p.
           151.
           l.
           4.
           for
           of
           r.
           and
           ,
           p.
           153.
           l.
           16.
           for
           Countries
           r.
           Counties
           ,
           p.
           156.
           l.
           3.
           for
           Goth
           r.
           Gath.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             Dr.
             
             SHERLOCK's
             CASE
             OF
             ALLEGIANCE
             Considered
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             THat
             we
             may
             not
             be
             surprized
             with
             the
             Doctors
             Novelties
             ,
             he
             very
             frankly
             at
             first
             acquaints
             us
             what
             we
             are
             to
             expect
             from
             him
             .
             He
             makes
             no
             Scruple
             to
             aver
             ,
             
               That
               the
               intermixing
               the
               Dispute
               of
               Right
               with
               the
               Duty
               of
               Obedience
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               making
               the
               Legal
               Right
               of
               Princes
               the
               only
               Foundation
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               has
               perplexed
               the
               Controversy
               .
            
             His
             Reason
             is
             ,
             because
             
               Allegiance
               can
               only
               be
               paid
               to
               Government
               ,
            
             (
             he
             means
             Force
             )
             and
             therefore
             it
             can
             be
             due
             to
             no
             other
             Title
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             's
             plain
             ,
             That
             Illegal
             Violence
             is
             preferable
             to
             Legal
             Right
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             Man
             ought
             not
             to
             pay
             his
             Debts
             to
             his
             Creditor
             ,
             but
             to
             atturn
             to
             the
             next
             Highway-Man
             he
             meets
             .
             I
             wonder
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             
             who
             seems
             so
             much
             concerned
             for
             
               Good
               Manners
            
             ,
             should
             set
             the
             Constitution
             aside
             with
             so
             little
             Ceremony
             .
             For
             if
             Legal
             Right
             must
             always
             give
             place
             to
             Unjust
             Power
             ,
             the
             Priviledges
             of
             Law
             signifie
             nothing
             ,
             except
             they
             could
             make
             a
             Man
             invincible
             ,
             which
             I
             fear
             is
             a
             Task
             somewhat
             difficult
             .
             If
             you
             enquire
             why
             the
             Author
             has
             such
             a
             mean
             Opinion
             of
             Right
             ,
             he
             'll
             tell
             you
             ,
             Because
             all
             Arguments
             from
             this
             Ground
             
               serve
               only
               to
               confound
               the
               Cause
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               to
               lead
               Men
               into
               dark
               Labyrinths
               of
               Law
               and
               History
               .
            
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             As
             for
             History
             ,
             in
             an
             Hereditary
             Kingdom
             it
             's
             no
             doubt
             a
             difficult
             Point
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Royal
             Family
             .
             To
             distinguish
             a
             King's
             Son
             from
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             the
             Next
             in
             Blood
             from
             
               Iack
               Cade
            
             ,
             or
             
               Wat
               Tyler
            
             .
             And
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             except
             matters
             of
             Fact
             clear
             up
             ,
             if
             we
             pretend
             but
             to
             know
             our
             Right
             hand
             from
             our
             Left
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             
               carried
               into
               a
               Labyrinth
            
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             for
             the
             Laws
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             dark
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Parliaments
             met
             only
             to
             propound
             Riddles
             ,
             and
             proclaim
             unintelligible
             Jargon
             to
             the
             Nation
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Case
             stands
             thus
             ,
             those
             Gentlemen
             
               who
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               justifie
               the
               Legality
               of
               the
               present
               Establishment
               ,
            
             were
             certainly
             out
             in
             the
             management
             of
             the
             Dispute
             .
             For
             if
             Right
             and
             Wrong
             are
             not
             distinguishable
             ;
             if
             Good
             and
             Evil
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Colour
             ;
             if
             it
             's
             unsafe
             to
             make
             any
             Enquiries
             into
             such
             Niceties
             as
             these
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             wildring
             our
             Understandings
             ;
             then
             I
             confess
             all
             Revolutions
             are
             alike
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             complied
             with
             .
             However
             the
             Doctor
             might
             have
             been
             a
             little
             kinder
             to
             his
             own
             Party
             ,
             who
             no
             doubt
             did
             their
             best
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             told
             the
             World
             that
             they
             engaged
             in
             an
             unnecessary
             Argument
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             
               both
               unfit
               to
               dispute
            
             ,
             and
             
               impossible
               to
               manage
               to
               satisfaction
            
             ;
             
             and
             
               that
               their
               Performances
               ,
               how
               well
               soever
               meant
               ,
               have
               served
               only
               to
               confound
               the
               Cause
               .
            
             I
             perceive
             if
             the
             Doctor
             had
             not
             gone
             in
             to
             their
             Relief
             ,
             all
             had
             been
             lost
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             resolved
             to
             make
             them
             sensible
             of
             his
             Assistance
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             allow
             them
             the
             least
             share
             in
             the
             glorious
             Defence
             of
             the
             Revolution
             .
             But
             if
             they
             are
             contented
             with
             this
             Character
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             more
             to
             say
             .
             To
             return
             to
             the
             Laws
             ,
             which
             the
             Doctor
             avoids
             as
             so
             many
             Rocks
             and
             Shelves
             in
             Dispute
             ,
             fit
             only
             to
             wrack
             Conscience
             upon
             .
             Now
             this
             Character
             ,
             as
             it
             s
             far
             from
             a
             Complement
             to
             the
             English
             Constitution
             ;
             so
             it
             s
             somewhat
             surprizing
             to
             one
             who
             remembers
             that
             this
             Gentleman
             has
             formerly
             been
             of
             another
             mind
             .
             In
             his
             
               Case
               of
               Resistance
            
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             complain
             that
             the
             Laws
             which
             settle
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Crown
             were
             so
             mysterious
             ,
             and
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             (
             and
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             that
             one
             Principle
             which
             he
             says
             he
             has
             only
             renounced
             in
             that
             Book
             )
             There
             he
             asserts
             the
             Prerogative
             ,
             
             and
             maintains
             Non-resistance
             from
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             any
             other
             Topick
             .
          
           
             I
             wonder
             he
             should
             lose
             his
             Law
             ,
             after
             almost
             seven
             Years
             
               improvement
               of
               Study
               and
               Conversation
            
             .
             After
             all
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             owns
             that
             the
             Laws
             ,
             setting
             aside
             their
             Obscurity
             ,
             are
             good
             things
             ;
             and
             
             were
             they
             easily
             understood
             ,
             he
             would
             willingly
             cast
             the
             Cause
             upon
             this
             (
             Issue
             )
             ;
             If
             we
             could
             readily
             find
             where
             the
             Seat
             of
             Government
             is
             fixed
             ;
             who
             is
             our
             King
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             the
             great
             Lines
             of
             Prerogative
             and
             Subjection
             ;
             If
             we
             could
             attain
             to
             this
             
               perfect
               Skills
            
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             
             he
             plainly
             intimates
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Law
               would
               then
               be
               a
               clear
               and
               safe
               Rule
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
             From
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             That
             where
             the
             Laws
             speak
             out
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             to
             recur
             to
             Events
             and
             Providence
             :
             For
             where-ever
             the
             Constitution
             is
             plain
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             carry
             it
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Fundamental
             Principle
             of
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             ,
             (
             or
             Power
             )
             upon
             which
             his
             whole
             Scheme
             is
             erected
             ,
             falls
             to
             the
             ground
             .
             For
             by
             his
             own
             Concession
             ,
             Providence
             is
             but
             a
             secundary
             Rule
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             only
             to
             take
             place
             where
             the
             directions
             of
             Law
             are
             defective
             and
             unintelligible
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             not
             be
             improper
             therefore
             to
             cite
             some
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             for
             possibly
             they
             are
             not
             so
             intricate
             and
             obscure
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             represents
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             24
             H
             8.
             c.
             12.
             
             Begins
             thus
             :
             
               By
               sundry
               old
               and
               authentick
               Histories
               and
               Chronicles
               ,
               it
               is
               manifestly
               declared
               and
               expressed
               ,
            
             (
             without
             Labyrinths
             )
             
               That
               this
               Realm
               of
            
             England
             
               is
               an
               Empire
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               so
               accepted
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               governed
               by
               one
               Supreme
               Head
               and
               King
               ,
               unto
               whom
               a
               Body
               Politick
               ,
               compact
               of
               all
               sorts
               and
               degrees
               of
               People
               —
               been
               bounden
               and
               owen
               a
               natural
               and
               humble
               Obedience
               ,
               he
               being
               instituted
               and
               furnished
               by
               the
               goodness
               and
               sufferances
               of
               Almighty
               God
               with
               plenary
               ,
               whole
               ,
               and
               entire
               Power
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             5
             El.
             c.
             1.
             
             
               And
               be
               it
               further
               Enacted
               ,
               That
               every
               Person
               which
               shall
               hereafter
               be
               elected
               or
               appointed
               a
               Knight
               ,
               Citizen
               or
               Burgess
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               for
               any
               Parliament
               or
               Parliaments
               ,
               hereafter
               to
               be
               holden
               ,
               shall
               from
               henceforth
               ,
               before
               he
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               said
               Parliament
               House
               ,
               or
               have
               any
               Voice
               there
               ,
               openly
               receive
               and
               pronounce
               the
               said
               Oath
               ,
            
             (
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             )
             
               before
               the
               Lord
               Steward
               for
               the
               time
               being
               .
               —
               And
               that
               he
               which
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               Parliament
               House
               without
               taking
               the
               said
               Oath
               ,
               shall
               be
               deemed
               no
               Knight
               ,
               Citizen
               ,
               Burgess
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               for
               that
               Parliament
               ;
               nor
               shall
               have
               any
               Voice
               .
            
             In
             3
             Iac.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             there
             is
             this
             remarkable
             Paragraph
             :
             
               And
               be
               it
               Enacted
               by
               the
               Authority
               aforesaid
               ,
               That
               if
               any
               Person
               or
               Persons
               —
               shall
               put
               in
               practice
               to
               absolve
               ,
               persuade
               ,
               or
               withdraw
               ,
               any
               of
               the
               Subjects
               of
               the
               King's
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               Heirs
               or
               Successors
               of
               this
               Realm
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               from
               their
               natural
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               or
               Successors
               ,
               or
               move
               them
               ,
               or
               
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               promise
               Obedience
               to
               any
               other
               Prince
               ,
               State
               ,
               or
               Potentate
               ;
               That
               then
               every
               such
               Person
               ,
               their
               Procurers
               ,
               Counsellors
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               be
               to
               all
               Intents
               judged
               Traytors
               —
               And
               being
               thereof
               lawfully
               Convicted
               shall
               have
               Iudgment
               ,
               suffer
               ,
               and
               forfeit
               ,
               as
               in
               Cases
               of
               High
               Treason
               .
            
             The
             7
             
               th
               Iac.
            
             1.
             c.
             6.
             concerning
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             Enacts
             ,
             
               That
               all
               and
               every
               Knights
               ,
               Citizens
               ,
               Burgesses
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               of
               the
               Commons
               House
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               at
               any
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               Session
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               hereafter
               to
               be
               assembled
               ,
               before
               he
               or
               they
               ,
               shall
               be
               permitted
               to
               enter
               the
               said
               House
               ,
               shall
               make
               ,
               take
               ,
               and
               receive
               a
               Corporal
               Oath
            
             (
             of
             Allegiance
             )
             
               upon
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               before
               the
               Lord
               Steward
               for
               the
               time
               being
               ,
            
             &c.
             In
             14
             Car.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             it
             's
             declared
             ,
             That
             
               within
               all
               his
               Majesty's
               Realms
               and
               Dominions
               ,
               the
               sole
               and
               supreme
               Power
               ,
               Government
               ,
               Command
               ,
               and
               Disposition
               ,
               of
               the
               Militia
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Forces
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land
               ;
               and
               of
               all
               Forts
               and
               Places
               of
               Strength
               ,
               is
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
            
             England
             
               ever
               was
               ,
               the
               undoubted
               Right
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               his
               Royal
               Predecessors
               ,
               Kings
               and
               Queens
               of
            
             England
             ;
             
               And
               that
               both
               ,
               or
               either
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               cannot
               ,
               nor
               ought
               to
               pretend
               to
               the
               same
               ;
               nor
               can
               nor
               lawfully
               may
               raise
               ,
               or
               levy
               any
               War
               ,
               offensive
               or
               defensive
               ,
               against
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               or
               lawful
               Successors
               .
            
             To
             these
             may
             be
             added
             13
             Car.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             12
             
             Car.
             2.
             c.
             31.
             25
             
             Ed.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             not
             to
             mention
             any
             more
             .
             Now
             I
             believe
             most
             People
             will
             conclude
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             Statutes
             is
             not
             very
             hard
             to
             come
             by
             :
             And
             that
             a
             moderate
             Share
             of
             English
             and
             common
             Sense
             is
             sufficient
             to
             understand
             them
             .
             I
             shall
             insert
             two
             or
             three
             Maxims
             relating
             the
             same
             Subject
             .
             The
          
           
             First
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               The
               King
               never
               dyes
            
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             
               The
               King
               can
               do
               no
               wrong
               .
            
             The
             third
             affirms
             ,
             
               Nullum
               in
               tempus
               occurrit
               Regi
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               No
               length
               of
               Usurpation
               can
               prejudice
               the
               King
               's
               Right
               .
            
             And
             least
             the
             Doctor
             should
             take
             these
             for
             no
             more
             than
             to
             many
             quaint
             Sentences
             ,
             he
             may
             please
             to
             observe
             from
             a
             very
             Authentick
             Authority
             ,
             
               That
               Maxims
               are
               one
               of
               the
               Grounds
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               that
               they
               need
               no
               Proof
               ,
               but
               are
               sufficient
               Authority
               to
               themselves
               ;
               that
               they
               are
               Equivalent
               to
               a
               Statute
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               that
               all
               Inferences
               from
               them
               are
               of
               the
               same
               Force
               with
               the
               Principle
               from
               whence
               they
               are
               drawn
               .
            
          
           
             Having
             shewn
             that
             the
             Laws
             with
             respect
             to
             Allegiance
             and
             Prerogative
             are
             not
             full
             of
             Mystery
             and
             Labyrinth
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             would
             suppose
             ,
             but
             are
             plain
             ,
             easy
             and
             unperplexed
             ,
             in
             these
             great
             Points
             ;
             (
             indeed
             were
             they
             otherwise
             it
             would
             be
             
             no
             ordinary
             Misfortune
             and
             Reproach
             to
             the
             Government
             ;
             )
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             examine
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Scheme
             ,
             which
             he
             owns
             may
             
               startle
               some
               Men
               at
               first
            
             ,
             
             because
             it
             looks
             Paradoxically
             ,
             and
             carrys
             the
             Face
             of
             Singularity
             .
             However
             
               it
               's
               so
               much
               for
               the
               ease
               and
               safety
               of
               Subjects
               ,
            
             &c.
             that
             every
             one
             has
             Reason
             to
             wish
             it
             true
             .
             
             How
             much
             his
             Principles
             are
             for
             the
             ease
             of
             Society
             will
             be
             disputed
             afterwards
             .
             But
             allowing
             them
             this
             Advantage
             ,
             his
             Inference
             is
             by
             no
             means
             conclusive
             ,
             nor
             proper
             for
             his
             Character
             .
             For
             if
             we
             are
             to
             wish
             every
             Thing
             true
             that
             makes
             for
             our
             Ease
             ,
             than
             we
             ought
             to
             wish
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             false
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             so
             much
             Mortification
             and
             Self-denial
             enjoyned
             by
             it
             .
             Which
             made
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             
               from
               an
               inward
               Principle
               of
               Self-preservation
               ,
            
             abjure
             it
             in
             Times
             of
             Persecution
             .
             
               Soul
               take
               thine
               Ease
            
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             good
             Divinity
             ,
             that
             a
             generous
             Heathen
             would
             scorn
             such
             Advice
             ;
             if
             he
             found
             it
             prejudicial
             to
             Justice
             and
             Honour
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             enquire
             more
             particularly
             into
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Scheme
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             represent
             some
             of
             the
             Consequences
             which
             follow
             from
             the
             supposal
             of
             its
             being
             true
             .
             By
             which
             we
             may
             be
             in
             some
             Measure
             able
             to
             guess
             how
             much
             the
             Doctor
             has
             obliged
             the
             World
             by
             his
             Discovery
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             Power
             (
             as
             he
             affirms
             ,
             Pag.
             15.
             )
             is
             
               a
               certain
               Sign
               of
               God's
               Authority
            
             ;
             if
             ,
             
               by
               what
               means
               soever
               a
               Prince
               ascends
               the
               Throne
               ,
            
             he
             is
             placed
             there
             by
             God
             Almighty
             ;
             
             and
             the
             Advantages
             of
             Success
             are
             always
             to
             be
             interpreted
             the
             Gifts
             of
             Providence
             ,
             then
             the
             best
             Title
             may
             be
             defeated
             ,
             without
             either
             antecedent
             Injury
             ,
             Consent
             ,
             or
             an
             express
             Revelation
             from
             God.
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             the
             Nature
             of
             Property
             is
             perfectly
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             all
             Dominion
             is
             resolved
             into
             Occupation
             ;
             and
             no
             one
             has
             any
             Right
             to
             any
             Thing
             any
             longer
             than
             he
             can
             keep
             it
             .
             This
             Doctrin
             condemns
             a
             Man
             to
             Poverty
             ,
             for
             being
             ill
             used
             ;
             and
             makes
             a
             Prince
             forfeit
             ,
             for
             no
             other
             Reason
             but
             because
             his
             Subjects
             were
             disloyal
             .
             If
             it
             s
             said
             ,
             that
             an
             unjust
             Seizure
             of
             a
             private
             Estate
             extinguishes
             no
             Title
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             Mankind
             God
             has
             so
             ordered
             it
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             possesses
             himself
             of
             a
             Government
             is
             immediately
             the
             proper
             Owner
             .
             That
             it
             s
             not
             thus
             ordered
             ,
             I
             shall
             prove
             more
             large
             afterwards
             .
             At
             present
             I
             only
             desire
             to
             know
             ,
             Whether
             God
             loves
             Peace
             more
             than
             Justice
             ?
             Whether
             he
             delights
             to
             see
             Men
             Brethren
             in
             Iniquity
             ,
             and
             combine
             for
             the
             support
             of
             Violence
             ?
             
             Besides
             ,
             Is
             it
             for
             the
             Peace
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             that
             great
             Thieves
             should
             be
             rewarded
             ,
             and
             little
             Ones
             punished
             ,
             That
             a
             Man
             that
             steals
             a
             Horse
             must
             suffer
             as
             a
             Felon
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             steals
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             flies
             at
             nobler
             Quarry
             ,
             must
             be
             worshipped
             and
             obeyed
             ,
             though
             the
             right
             Owner
             is
             still
             claiming
             ,
             contesting
             ,
             and
             in
             view
             ?
             What
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             encourage
             universal
             Violence
             ,
             to
             animate
             ill
             Men
             to
             more
             towring
             Flights
             of
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             enlarge
             their
             Projects
             of
             Wickedness
             ?
             A
             Man
             need
             little
             skill
             in
             Inferences
             to
             see
             what
             an
             admirable
             Expedient
             this
             is
             likely
             to
             prove
             for
             the
             Quiet
             of
             the
             World
             ▪
             The
             Doctor
             was
             sensible
             of
             this
             Inconvenience
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             to
             avoid
             it
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               ambitious
               Spirits
               ,
               without
               a
               great
               dose
               of
               Enthusiasm
               ,
               can't
               make
               this
               Construction
               of
               his
               Doctrin
               .
               For
               unless
               they
               can
               flatter
               themselves
               that
               God
               has
               ordained
               them
               to
               be
               Kings
               ,
               their
               Attempts
            
             according
             to
             his
             Principle
             
               will
               be
               checked
            
             .
             And
             why
             should
             they
             not
             believe
             God
             has
             ordained
             them
             to
             be
             Kings
             ,
             if
             they
             find
             apparent
             Symptoms
             of
             Weakness
             and
             Decay
             in
             a
             Government
             ,
             If
             they
             perceive
             the
             Inclinations
             of
             the
             People
             for
             them
             ,
             If
             they
             can
             form
             a
             strong
             Party
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             probable
             Prospect
             of
             Success
             ?
             A
             moderate
             share
             of
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             with
             some
             Principles
             ,
             would
             be
             apt
             to
             make
             ambitions
             Men
             to
             interpret
             such
             Accidents
             and
             Advantages
             to
             be
             broad
             Intimations
             of
             the
             Favour
             of
             Heaven
             .
             That
             God
             was
             designing
             some
             great
             Revolution
             ,
             and
             calling
             them
             to
             Crowns
             and
             Scepters
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             it
             s
             no
             wonder
             to
             find
             the
             World
             overdosed
             with
             that
             ;
             especially
             at
             a
             time
             when
             Men
             pretend
             to
             understand
             Prophesies
             almost
             as
             well
             as
             those
             who
             wrote
             them
             ;
             when
             they
             can
             expound
             St.
             
             Iohn's
             Visions
             upon
             Piedmont
             and
             Savoy
             ;
             and
             point
             out
             the
             Time
             and
             Geography
             of
             a
             Mystery
             ▪
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Doctrine
             supposes
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Thing
             as
             Usurpation
             after
             Possession
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             only
             ▪
             contrary
             to
             the
             Language
             of
             our
             Laws
             ,
             1
             E.
             4.
             c.
             1
             &c.
             but
             to
             the
             common
             Sense
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             it
             being
             generally
             agreed
             by
             those
             who
             have
             any
             Notion
             of
             common
             Justice
             and
             Morality
             ,
             That
             what
             is
             unlawful
             to
             take
             away
             ,
             its
             unlawful
             to
             keep
             .
             Which
             must
             be
             allowed
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             unless
             Violence
             and
             ill
             Usage
             are
             valuable
             Consideration
             for
             the
             conveying
             of
             Property
             .
             Whereas
             by
             these
             Principles
             ,
             let
             a
             Man
             come
             into
             his
             Power
             never
             so
             unjustly
             ;
             Let
             there
             be
             never
             so
             fair
             a
             Claim
             continued
             against
             him
             ,
             yet
             if
             bare
             
             Possession
             gives
             him
             a
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             it
             's
             as
             much
             his
             Property
             as
             if
             he
             had
             the
             clearest
             and
             most
             uncontested
             Title
             in
             the
             World.
             The
             Doctor
             endeavors
             to
             get
             clear
             of
             this
             consequence
             ,
             by
             coining
             a
             distinction
             between
             Legal
             and
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             .
             But
             this
             will
             do
             no
             execution
             upon
             the
             difficulty
             .
             For
             if
             Possession
             always
             conveys
             a
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             all
             legal
             Claim
             must
             immediately
             determine
             .
             I
             suppose
             the
             Doctor
             will
             not
             deny
             that
             God
             can
             repeal
             a
             Human
             Constitution
             .
             Now
             when
             God
             transfers
             any
             Property
             from
             one
             Person
             to
             another
             ,
             it
             's
             certain
             he
             must
             null
             the
             first
             Title
             .
             For
             to
             explain
             this
             Matter
             ;
             Providence
             either
             conveys
             the
             Right
             with
             the
             Thing
             ,
             or
             it
             does
             not
             .
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             the
             Right
             remains
             where
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             the
             Thing
             is
             wrongfully
             transferred
             ;
             which
             I
             believe
             no
             one
             will
             be
             so
             hardy
             as
             to
             affirm
             .
             If
             Providence
             does
             transfer
             the
             Right
             with
             the
             Thing
             ▪
             then
             the
             Legal
             Claim
             must
             be
             extinguished
             ;
             otherwise
             this
             Absurdity
             will
             follow
             ,
             viz.
             There
             will
             be
             a
             Human
             and
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             contradictory
             to
             each
             other
             ,
             in
             Force
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             And
             since
             Human
             Laws
             when
             duly
             circumstantiated
             are
             confirmed
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             God's
             Authority
             must
             be
             engaged
             on
             both
             Sides
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             opposed
             to
             it self
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Principle
             destroys
             the
             Nature
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             by
             which
             it's
             generally
             understood
             that
             every
             one
             is
             bound
             to
             restore
             that
             which
             he
             has
             unjustly
             taken
             away
             .
             But
             if
             we
             pursue
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Reasoning
             
               to
               its
               just
               Consequences
            
             this
             Doctrin
             will
             not
             hold
             .
             For
             if
             Possession
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             unjustly
             gained
             ,
             has
             always
             God's
             Authority
             to
             confirm
             it
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             there
             should
             be
             no
             obligation
             to
             Restitution
             .
             For
             why
             should
             a
             Man
             restore
             that
             which
             he
             is
             vested
             in
             by
             a
             Divine
             Right
             ?
             And
             yet
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             Doctor
             will
             grant
             that
             Injustice
             cannot
             be
             forgiven
             without
             Repentance
             ,
             nor
             Repentance
             practised
             without
             Restitution
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             this
             Gentleman's
             Scheme
             a
             Man
             is
             both
             allowed
             and
             forbidden
             the
             same
             Thing
             ;
             and
             has
             a
             Divine
             Right
             to
             keep
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             will
             be
             damned
             if
             he
             does
             not
             restore
             it
             ,
             which
             certainly
             is
             something
             more
             than
             ordinary
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Doctor
             's
             Principle
             puts
             it
             in
             the
             Subjects
             Power
             to
             depose
             their
             Prince
             when
             they
             please
             ,
             I
             don't
             say
             it
             makes
             it
             Lawful
             for
             them
             to
             undertake
             it
             ▪
             that
             would
             be
             to
             misrepresent
             him
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             's
             once
             done
             ,
             his
             Notion
             of
             Power
             and
             Settlement
             
             confirms
             their
             Injustice
             ,
             and
             ratifies
             their
             Treason
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             makes
             a
             standing
             Army
             necessary
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             cantonizes
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             removes
             the
             Boundaries
             of
             Dominion
             .
             For
             if
             
               Power
               be
               a
               certain
               Sign
               of
               God's
               Authority
               ,
            
             then
             we
             ought
             to
             submit
             to
             every
             one
             who
             challengeth
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             though
             for
             never
             so
             small
             a
             Precinct
             ;
             if
             he
             has
             but
             force
             to
             back
             his
             Pretensions
             :
             And
             by
             consequence
             every
             Parish
             may
             set
             up
             for
             an
             Independent
             Government
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             be
             obliged
             to
             swear
             Allegiance
             to
             a
             Constable
             .
             'T
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             has
             not
             agreed
             to
             such
             a
             Division
             .
             For
             the
             Limits
             of
             Kingdoms
             are
             founded
             upon
             nothing
             but
             Legal
             Right
             ,
             and
             Human
             Constitutions
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             oppose
             
               God's
               Authority
            
             ,
             which
             is
             always
             visible
             in
             Power
             .
             Seas
             ,
             and
             Rivers
             ,
             and
             Mountains
             ,
             the
             usual
             Barrieres
             of
             Empire
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             hinder
             Divine
             Right
             from
             taking
             place
             ;
             nor
             shut
             Providence
             out
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             Doctrin
             gives
             Thieves
             and
             Robbers
             a
             good
             Title
             to
             whatever
             they
             can
             steal
             and
             plunder
             .
             The
             Doctor
             was
             sensible
             of
             this
             Inconvenience
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             to
             remove
             it
             ,
             but
             without
             success
             :
             He
             offers
             to
             shew
             a
             disparity
             between
             common
             Thieves
             and
             Usurpers
             .
             
               That
               the
               Scripture
               tells
               us
               Kingdoms
               are
               disposed
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               Power
               is
               of
               God
               :
               but
               no
               Man
               pretends
               that
               Thieves
               have
               God's
               Authority
               .
            
             'T
             is
             not
             pretended
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Principles
             hold
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             very
             difficult
             to
             disprove
             it
             .
             For
             if
             
               Power
               is
               a
               certain
               Sign
               of
               God's
               Authority
               ,
            
             
             it
             follows
             ,
             That
             he
             who
             is
             strong
             enough
             to
             take
             a
             Purse
             must
             have
             a
             Divine
             Right
             to
             keep
             it
             .
             
             If
             Providence
             
               orders
               and
               disposes
               all
               Events
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               no
               Evil
               in
               the
               City
               which
               the
               Lord
               has
               not
            
             (
             barely
             permitted
             but
             )
             done
             ;
             then
             why
             this
             Divinity
             should
             not
             hold
             upon
             Salisbury
             Plain
             ,
             or
             Newmarket
             Heath
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             upon
             any
             other
             occasion
             ,
             will
             be
             no
             easy
             Question
             to
             resolve
             .
             The
             Scriptures
             which
             he
             alledges
             ,
             that
             
               Kingdoms
               are
               disposed
               by
               God
            
             ,
             do
             not
             come
             up
             to
             his
             point
             .
             For
             we
             are
             likewise
             told
             ,
             That
             private
             Estates
             are
             under
             the
             disposal
             of
             Providence
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.7
             .
             Prov.
             22.2
             .
             Therefore
             if
             Possession
             gives
             a
             Divine
             Right
             in
             one
             case
             ,
             why
             not
             in
             the
             other
             ?
             This
             Reasoning
             may
             be
             further
             improved
             by
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Logick
             ;
             
             where
             putting
             out
             the
             Word
             Kings
             ,
             I
             argue
             thus
             in
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Expression
             ,
             All
             Possession
             
               is
               equally
               Rightful
               
               with
               respect
               to
               God
               :
            
             For
             those
             are
             
               rightful
               Owners
            
             who
             are
             
               put
               into
            
             Possession
             
               by
               God.
               And
               its
               impossible
               there
               should
               be
               a
               wrong
            
             Possessor
             ,
             
               unless
               a
               Man
               can
               make
               himself
            
             Master
             of
             his
             Neighbours
             Fortune
             ,
             
               whether
               God
               will
               or
               no.
            
             Farther
             it
             will
             not
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             the
             Sabeans
             who
             took
             away
             
             Iob's
             Cattel
             ,
             (
             Iob.
             1.15
             .
             )
             were
             Company
             of
             Robbers
             ;
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             they
             committed
             their
             Rapine
             by
             the
             Instigation
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             Ver.
             21.
             it
             's
             said
             what
             was
             stollen
             by
             them
             ,
             was
             
               taken
               away
               by
               the
               Lord.
            
             Which
             according
             to
             the
             Doctor
             's
             method
             of
             Interpretation
             will
             go
             a
             great
             way
             towards
             the
             proving
             their
             Divine
             Right
             .
             He
             urges
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
             That
             
               all
               Power
               is
               of
               God.
            
             But
             this
             Text
             makes
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             expound
             it
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             Power
             ,
             as
             Power
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             to
             Right
             .
             For
             his
             former
             Interpretation
             of
             
               Legal
               Power
            
             he
             has
             solemnly
             Recanted
             in
             his
             Preface
             .
             Now
             if
             
               all
               Power
            
             be
             from
             God
             without
             regard
             to
             Law
             ,
             and
             Human
             Justice
             ,
             why
             a
             Captain
             of
             Moss-troopers
             ,
             who
             is
             an
             Usurper
             in
             little
             ,
             may
             not
             come
             in
             for
             his
             share
             of
             Prerogative
             ,
             I
             can't
             imagine
             .
             For
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             his
             Adherents
             ,
             are
             as
             much
             combined
             ▪
             against
             Justice
             as
             any
             private
             Robbers
             ▪
             They
             offer
             Violence
             to
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             they
             out-rage
             all
             those
             who
             oppose
             their
             Rapine
             ;
             and
             muster
             all
             their
             Force
             and
             Cunning
             to
             keep
             honest
             Men
             out
             of
             their
             own
             .
             So
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             Thieves
             are
             generally
             formed
             into
             a
             Society
             .
             They
             have
             their
             Articles
             of
             Confederacy
             ,
             their
             
               Original
               Contracts
            
             ,
             and
             Fundamentals
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             People
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             must
             not
             be
             refused
             the
             Privilege
             of
             Usurpation
             ,
             upon
             the
             Score
             of
             being
             Out-lyers
             .
             Upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             Why
             inferiour
             Thieves
             should
             be
             denied
             Divine
             Right
             any
             more
             than
             Usurpers
             is
             unimaginable
             .
             Unless
             the
             Bigness
             of
             a
             piece
             of
             Injustice
             is
             a
             Circumstance
             of
             Advantage
             :
             And
             a
             Man
             ought
             to
             be
             encouraged
             by
             Providence
             for
             Robbing
             in
             a
             greater
             Compass
             than
             his
             Neighbours
             .
             These
             ,
             with
             some
             others
             of
             a
             resembling
             Nature
             ,
             are
             I
             conceive
             evident
             Consequences
             from
             the
             Doctor
             's
             
               Scheme
               of
               Government
            
             .
             Which
             besides
             that
             they
             prove
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             his
             Principles
             ;
             (
             for
             nothing
             but
             Truth
             can
             follow
             from
             Truth
             )
             They
             shew
             us
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             they
             are
             by
             no
             means
             so
             much
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             as
             he
             insinuates
             :
             And
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             so
             fond
             of
             them
             as
             he
             would
             make
             us
             ;
             
             nor
             
               so
               glad
               to
               see
               them
               well
               proved
               .
            
             How
             much
             Honour
             he
             has
             done
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Convocation-Book
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             the
             Abettors
             of
             such
             Doctrin
             as
             this
             ,
             may
             easily
             be
             guessed
             .
             I
             hope
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             no
             hazardous
             Undertaking
             to
             joyn
             issue
             with
             the
             Doctor
             upon
             this
             point
             ;
             nor
             over-difficult
             to
             disengage
             these
             Authorities
             from
             seeming
             to
             give
             any
             Assistance
             to
             his
             Cause
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             Bishop
             
             Overall's
             Convocation-Book
             no
             Favourer
             of
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             BEfore
             I
             enter
             upon
             this
             Part
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             I
             must
             observe
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             
             That
             it
             has
             been
             managed
             with
             so
             much
             Advantage
             against
             the
             Doctor
             already
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             have
             been
             very
             well
             omitted
             here
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             possible
             that
             these
             Papers
             may
             fall
             into
             some
             hands
             that
             may
             not
             be
             so
             fortunate
             as
             to
             meet
             with
             other
             Satisfaction
             .
             However
             I
             shall
             venture
             to
             be
             shorter
             upon
             this
             Head
             ,
             than
             otherwise
             I
             should
             have
             been
             .
             Where
             I
             must
          
           
             1.
             
             Premise
             ,
             That
             supposing
             the
             Convocation
             was
             unquestionably
             on
             the
             Doctor
             's
             side
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             far
             from
             gaining
             his
             Point
             .
             For
             Allegiance
             is
             a
             Duty
             which
             arises
             from
             our
             Subjection
             to
             the
             Temporal
             Power
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Laws
             of
             each
             respective
             Kingdom
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             practice
             in
             this
             Case
             .
             A
             Synod
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             deliver
             its
             Opinion
             upon
             such
             a
             Point
             ,
             has
             no
             Authority
             to
             determin
             against
             the
             State.
             The
             Church
             ,
             as
             She
             did
             not
             give
             Princes
             their
             Crowns
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             .
             She
             should
             pretend
             to
             take
             them
             away
             .
             If
             She
             will
             be
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             and
             a
             Divider
             in
             these
             Matters
             ,
             She
             claims
             a
             greater
             Privilege
             than
             our
             Saviour
             owned
             ,
             I
             hope
             the
             Doctor
             won't
             say
             ,
             
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Canon
             can
             set
             aside
             the
             Common
             Law
             ,
             and
             repeal
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             .
             This
             ,
             besides
             other
             Inconveniences
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Doctor
             might
             be
             made
             sensible
             ,
             would
             be
             no
             other
             than
             graffing
             the
             Roman
             Pretences
             upon
             a
             new
             Stock
             ;
             and
             translating
             the
             Supremacy
             from
             St.
             
             Peter's
             to
             
             St.
             
             Paul's
             .
             But
             that
             this
             Convocation
             should
             maintain
             such
             Doctrin
             as
             this
             is
             unimaginable
             ,
             since
             the
             great
             Design
             of
             their
             Book
             is
             to
             prove
             the
             Independency
             of
             Princes
             ;
             to
             vindicate
             their
             Rights
             against
             Church-Encroachments
             ;
             and
             to
             shew
             that
             Ecclesiasticks
             are
             as
             much
             their
             Subjects
             as
             the
             Laity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             Time
             in
             which
             this
             Convocation
             sat
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             very
             improper
             to
             fix
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Principles
             upon
             them
             ,
             without
             the
             clearest
             and
             most
             convincing
             Evidence
             in
             their
             Writings
             .
          
           
             For
             they
             met
             the
             first
             of
             King
             Iames
             I.
             when
             the
             
               Act
               of
               Recognition
            
             was
             passed
             in
             Parliament
             ,
             where
             the
             Bishops
             of
             this
             Convocation
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             gave
             their
             Votes
             for
             the
             Bill
             .
             In
             which
             they
             
               Recognize
               and
               Acknowledge
               (
               being
               bounden
               thereunto
               by
               the
               LAWS
               of
               GOD
               and
               Man
               )
               the
               King
               's
               Right
               to
               the
               Crown
               by
               inherent
               Birth-Right
               ,
               and
               undoubted
               Succession
               .
               And
               oblige
               themselves
               ,
               their
               Heirs
               and
               Posterity
               for
               ever
               ,
               to
               submit
               to
            
             (
             or
             stand
             by
             )
             
               this
               Right
               ,
               until
               the
               last
               drop
               of
               their
               Bloods
               be
               spent
               .
            
             And
             would
             these
             Reverend
             Prelates
             concur
             to
             the
             making
             a
             Law
             ,
             drawn
             up
             with
             such
             Clearness
             and
             Solemnity
             of
             Expression
             ,
             and
             go
             presently
             and
             contradict
             it
             in
             their
             Synod
             ?
             Was
             it
             their
             way
             to
             make
             the
             Bishop
             vote
             against
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             clash
             with
             the
             State
             ,
             but
             with
             themselves
             ?
             What!
             Declare
             themselves
             
               bound
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               to
               stand
               by
               the
               Succession
               to
               the
               last
               drop
               of
               their
               Bloods
            
             ;
             And
             at
             the
             same
             time
             lay
             down
             Doctrin
             ,
             which
             will
             help
             us
             to
             as
             many
             Governments
             in
             a
             Year
             as
             there
             are
             Moons
             ;
             and
             (
             as
             has
             been
             smartly
             observed
             )
             make
             Captain
             Tom
             the
             
               most
               Soveraign
            
             and
             
               Divine
               Thing
            
             upon
             Earth
             .
             Those
             who
             can
             believe
             the
             Convocation
             guilty
             of
             such
             Singularities
             as
             these
             ,
             must
             have
             a
             mean
             Opinion
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             ought
             to
             lay
             very
             little
             weight
             upon
             their
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Having
             premised
             these
             Observations
             ,
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             examin
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Convocation
             as
             to
             the
             Point
             in
             hand
             .
             And
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             agree
             with
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             
               That
               Usurped
               Powers
               ,
               when
               throughly
               settled
               ,
            
             
             
               have
               God's
               Authority
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               reverenced
               and
               obeyed
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               These
               Princes
               who
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Canon
             speaks
             ,
             
               got
               their
               Authority
               unjustly
               ,
               and
               wrung
               it
               by
               Force
               from
               the
               true
               and
               lawful
               Possessor
            
             ;
             are
             to
             be
             submitted
             to
             as
             God's
             Ministers
             ,
             when
             the
             legal
             Claim
             is
             either
             surrendred
             or
             extinguished
             .
             For
             where
             there
             is
             
             no
             other
             Title
             ,
             Possession
             is
             sufficient
             ;
             in
             which
             Men
             ought
             to
             acquiesce
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             Society
             .
             But
             that
             meer
             Possession
             in
             relation
             to
             Government
             ,
             ought
             to
             over-rule
             Law
             ;
             and
             that
             Might
             ,
             can
             turn
             itself
             into
             Right
             ;
             and
             give
             a
             through
             Settlement
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             this
             ,
             though
             the
             Doctor
             affirms
             ,
             I
             must
             deny
             .
             And
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Disproof
             of
             what
             he
             alledges
             ,
             I
             shall
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Endeavour
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Convocation
                 maintains
                 several
                 Propositions
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 Doctor
                 's
                 Opinion
                 .
              
               
                 2ly
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 a
                 distinct
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Passages
                 cited
                 by
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             shew
             ,
             the
             Convocation
             maintains
             several
             Propositions
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             
             For
             Instance
             they
             assert
             ,
             That
             Adam
             and
             Noah
             ,
             
               while
               they
               lived
               ,
               were
               chief
               Governors
               under
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               over
               all
               their
               Off
               spring
               .
               That
               God
               committed
               the
               Government
               of
               all
               their
               Descendents
               to
               them
               during
               their
               Lives
               .
            
             
             Now
             if
             these
             two
             persons
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             govern
             during
             their
             Lives
             ,
             then
             certainly
             Possession
             could
             not
             give
             it
             to
             another
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             to
             what
             the
             Doctor
             makes
             these
             Gentlemen
             maintain
             .
             For
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             Cain
             by
             Calumnies
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Artifice
             ,
             could
             but
             have
             alienated
             
             Adam's
             Children
             from
             him
             .
             If
             he
             had
             set
             up
             a
             Title
             against
             his
             Father
             ,
             
             and
             got
             the
             Majority
             on
             his
             side
             ▪
             If
             the
             
               whole
               Administration
               had
               been
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               been
               able
               to
               have
               crushed
               those
               who
               would
               not
               submit
               .
            
             If
             the
             new
             Interest
             could
             have
             advanced
             thus
             far
             ,
             his
             Government
             had
             been
             setled
             as
             the
             Doctor
             Expounds
             the
             Convocation
             ;
             And
             then
             by
             consequence
             Cain
             would
             have
             had
             a
             Divine
             Right
             to
             have
             governed
             his
             Father
             .
             And
             to
             call
             him
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             refused
             to
             comply
             .
             And
             which
             is
             somewhat
             harder
             ,
             Adam
             if
             he
             could
             not
             have
             made
             his
             escape
             ,
             had
             been
             obliged
             in
             Conscience
             to
             have
             resigned
             ,
             and
             sworn
             Allegiance
             upon
             demand
             ,
             to
             his
             Son
             Cain
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Doctor
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             
               That
               there
               was
               a
               time
               when
               Fathers
               had
               the
               Power
               of
               Life
               and
               Death
               over
               their
               own
               Children
            
             ;
             (
             which
             one
             would
             think
             if
             ever
             ,
             was
             the
             time
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             )
             And
             that
             under
             this
             Dispensation
             it
             was
             
               never
               allowed
               by
               the
               most
               Barbarous
               Nations
               for
               the
               Son
               to
               kill
               his
               Father
               ,
               though
               in
               his
               own
               Defence
               .
            
             But
             by
             this
             new
             principle
             ,
             Cain
             might
             lawfully
             have
             killed
             Adam
             purely
             for
             refusing
             to
             submit
             to
             his
             Settlement
             .
             For
             
             he
             who
             has
             a
             Divine
             Right
             to
             govern
             ,
             has
             certainly
             the
             same
             Divine
             Right
             to
             dispatch
             those
             who
             will
             not
             be
             Governed
             by
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             have
             not
             only
             made
             the
             Convocation
             fall
             soul
             upon
             it self
             ;
             but
             have
             given
             an
             admirable
             account
             of
             Paternal
             Authority
             into
             the
             bargain
             .
             Here
             the
             Doctor
             's
             usual
             Evasion
             of
             an
             Entail
             can
             stand
             him
             in
             no
             stead
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             such
             priviledge
             upon
             Record
             in
             reference
             to
             Adam
             .
          
           
             2ly
             .
             The
             Convocation
             asserts
             ,
             That
             upon
             the
             Death
             of
             Alexander
             ,
             
             
               the
               Iews
               were
               as
               free
               from
               the
               Macedonians
               as
               any
               of
               their
               bordering
               Neighbours
               .
            
             By
             which
             words
             they
             must
             mean
             they
             were
             Free
             
               de
               jure
            
             .
             If
             you
             enquire
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             Freedom
             :
             They
             immediately
             give
             you
             a
             very
             remarkable
             one
             ,
             viz.
             Because
             none
             of
             
               Alexanders
               Captains
               had
               any
               Lawful
               Interest
               ,
               or
               Title
               to
               Iudah
               .
            
             No
             lawful
             Title
             !
             why
             so
             ?
             Had
             they
             not
             Power
             and
             Possession
             on
             their
             side
             ?
             But
             this
             is
             not
             sufficient
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Convocation
             to
             give
             them
             a
             Divine
             Right
             .
             And
             to
             oblige
             the
             People
             to
             obey
             them
             for
             
               Conscience
               sake
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Inference
             
               That
               those
               Princes
               who
               have
               no
               Legal
               Right
               to
               their
               Thrones
               may
               yet
               have
               God's
               Authority
            
             ;
             
             is
             a
             direct
             contradiction
             to
             the
             reasoning
             of
             the
             Synod
             .
             The
             Doctor
             tells
             us
             ,
             and
             grounds
             himself
             upon
             the
             Synod
             ;
             
             
               That
               since
               Power
               will
               govern
               ,
               God
               so
               orders
               it
               by
               his
               Providence
               as
               never
               to
               entrust
               Soveraign
               Power
               in
               any
               hands
               without
               giving
               them
               his
               Soveraign
               Authority
               .
            
             The
             Gentleman
             of
             the
             Convocation
             are
             quite
             of
             another
             Opinion
             :
             And
             affirm
             that
             the
             Jews
             were
             free
             ,
             and
             under
             no
             Tyes
             of
             Subjection
             ;
             to
             any
             of
             Alexanders
             Captains
             ;
             notwithstanding
             any
             claims
             they
             could
             make
             from
             
               Providence
               and
               Possession
            
             .
             And
             by
             consequence
             they
             suppose
             that
             God's
             Authority
             is
             always
             conveyed
             in
             a
             Legal
             Chanel
             ;
             where
             there
             is
             not
             express
             Revelation
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             I
             can't
             foresee
             what
             the
             Doctor
             can
             object
             against
             this
             Instance
             ,
             excepting
             that
             the
             Macedonians
             were
             not
             in
             Possession
             of
             Iudea
             .
             Now
             this
             Objection
             depending
             upon
             matter
             of
             Fact
             may
             easily
             be
             answer'd
             from
             Iosephus
             ,
             and
             the
             Maccabees
             .
             To
             shorten
             the
             Dispute
             ,
             I
             conceive
             the
             Doctor
             will
             not
             deny
             that
             Alexander
             dyed
             seized
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Iudea
             .
             That
             he
             governed
             it
             by
             his
             Vice-Roys
             ,
             and
             Lieutenants
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             other
             Provinces
             of
             the
             Persian
             Empire
             ;
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             submitted
             .
             And
             therefore
             some
             of
             Alexanders
             Officers
             were
             in
             Possession
             of
             Iudea
             when
             their
             Master
             
             dyed
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Jews
             dispossessed
             the
             Macedonians
             ,
             and
             recovered
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             though
             for
             never
             so
             small
             a
             time
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             the
             least
             hinted
             by
             the
             Convocation
             :
             Now
             these
             Gentlemen
             who
             have
             been
             so
             punctual
             in
             giving
             an
             account
             of
             all
             the
             successive
             Changes
             of
             the
             Jewish
             State
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             Formation
             of
             their
             Commonwealth
             .
             They
             who
             have
             so
             particularly
             taken
             Notice
             of
             their
             Theocracy
             ,
             their
             Government
             by
             Kings
             ,
             their
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             the
             variety
             of
             Masters
             they
             fall
             under
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             omitted
             one
             would
             think
             so
             remarkable
             an
             interval
             of
             Liberty
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             such
             .
             But
             instead
             of
             this
             they
             plainly
             suppose
             the
             contrary
             in
             their
             Historical
             Account
             ;
             And
             pass
             the
             Jews
             immediately
             from
             Alexander
             ,
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Aegyptian
             ,
             and
             Syrian
             Kings
             .
             Now
             it
             's
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             not
             the
             truth
             of
             History
             which
             we
             are
             Disputing
             about
             :
             
             So
             that
             since
             we
             have
             gained
             their
             Opinion
             the
             Argument
             must
             hold
             good
             against
             the
             Doctor
             though
             they
             should
             prove
             mistaken
             in
             matter
             of
             Fact.
             But
             that
             this
             Learned
             Assembly
             followed
             the
             generally
             received
             Opinion
             uncontradicted
             by
             any
             Historian
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             put
             the
             matter
             beyond
             all
             Dispute
             :
             Let
             us
             consider
             the
             case
             of
             
               Antiochus
               Epiphanes
            
             ,
             against
             whom
             as
             the
             Convocation
             observes
             ,
             
               Mattathias
               made
               open
               Resistance
            
             .
             Which
             they
             suppose
             was
             lawfully
             done
             because
             the
             
               Government
               of
               that
               Tyrant
               was
               not
               then
               either
               generally
               received
               by
               submission
               or
               setled
               by
               continuance
               .
            
             
             Whence
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             the
             Doctors
             Notion
             of
             a
             Settlement
             ,
             and
             the
             Convocations
             ,
             are
             by
             no
             means
             the
             same
             .
             According
             to
             him
             ,
             Antiochus
             was
             as
             well
             setled
             as
             a
             Man
             would
             desire
             .
             For
             as
             for
             Power
             ,
             the
             Infallible
             sign
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             that
             he
             wanted
             not
             ;
             
             but
             was
             absolute
             Master
             of
             Iudea
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Maccabes
             and
             Iosephus
             .
             So
             that
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             the
             
               Administration
               of
               Affairs
               was
               entirely
               in
               his
               Hands
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             
               great
               Body
            
             of
             the
             People
             they
             were
             his
             own
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             ,
             and
             complied
             not
             only
             with
             his
             Government
             but
             with
             his
             Religion
             too
             .
             
             Iason
             and
             Menelaus
             the
             two
             High
             Priests
             the
             Convocation
             informs
             us
             ,
             
             made
             all
             the
             Interest
             for
             him
             they
             could
             .
             And
             the
             latter
             ,
             as
             Iosephus
             reports
             it
             ,
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Defection
             of
             the
             whole
             Nation
             of
             the
             Iews
             from
             their
             Religion
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             it
             happens
             in
             some
             other
             Revolutions
             ,
             
             they
             did
             not
             all
             submit
             to
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             I
             conceive
             the
             Doctor
             will
             not
             insist
             upon
             the
             Necessity
             of
             this
             Condition
             .
             But
             those
             who
             stood
             out
             Antiochus
             was
             well
             able
             
               to
               crush
            
             ,
             and
             did
             it
             to
             a
             very
             severe
             purpose
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Time
             of
             his
             Government
             it
             held
             no
             less
             than
             three
             Years
             ;
             
             which
             the
             Doctor
             must
             own
             is
             long
             enough
             in
             all
             Conscience
             to
             justify
             a
             Compliance
             .
             These
             Arguments
             for
             Submission
             are
             as
             strong
             as
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Principles
             can
             require
             ▪
             And
             yet
             we
             see
             the
             Convocation
             dislike
             Antiochus
             his
             Settlement
             ;
             and
             allows
             of
             Mattathias
             his
             Resistance
             .
             So
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             plain
             than
             that
             these
             Reverend
             Divines
             did
             not
             believe
             that
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             the
             Majority
             of
             a
             debauched
             Nation
             :
             A
             full
             and
             uncontrolable
             Possession
             of
             Power
             ,
             lengthened
             out
             to
             three
             Years
             of
             Government
             ,
             were
             Advantages
             sufficient
             to
             infer
             a
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             and
             to
             change
             a
             bad
             Title
             into
             a
             good
             one
             .
             
             I
             know
             the
             Doctor
             urges
             ,
             That
             Antiochus
             his
             
               Governmert
               was
               not
               owned
               by
               any
               publick
               National
               Submission
            
             ;
             which
             is
             both
             more
             than
             the
             Convocation
             says
             ,
             or
             the
             Doctor
             can
             prove
             .
             For
             if
             by
             a
             National
             Submission
             he
             means
             a
             Recognition
             of
             his
             Title
             in
             a
             publick
             Meeting
             of
             Persons
             of
             Condition
             ;
             he
             might
             probably
             receive
             such
             an
             Acknowledgment
             .
             It
             's
             not
             unlikely
             that
             Iason
             and
             Menelaus
             who
             were
             so
             forward
             in
             making
             their
             Court
             ,
             being
             Persons
             of
             the
             first
             Quality
             ,
             might
             engage
             the
             Nobility
             to
             render
             their
             new
             Allegiance
             in
             a
             solemn
             and
             publick
             Manner
             ▪
             However
             the
             Business
             of
             Form
             is
             not
             Material
             ▪
             'T
             is
             certain
             from
             Iosephus
             ,
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Jews
             complied
             ;
             and
             when
             a
             Nation
             submits
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             there
             was
             a
             
               National
               Submission
            
             .
             Indeed
             why
             should
             they
             not
             submit
             ?
             Here
             was
             most
             certainly
             Power
             in
             a
             very
             large
             and
             irresistable
             Proportion
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             we
             are
             told
             
               will
               Govern
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             always
             seconds
             it
             with
             his
             Authority
             .
             I
             hope
             the
             Doctor
             does
             not
             believe
             Antiochus
             could
             
               make
               himself
               King
            
             of
             
               Iudea
               whether
               God
               would
               or
               no
               :
            
             And
             if
             not
             ,
             How
             could
             these
             Jews
             have
             the
             Liberty
             to
             stand
             out
             against
             Providence
             ,
             and
             oppose
             a
             Divine
             Right
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             give
             a
             farther
             Instance
             that
             the
             Convocation
             did
             not
             agree
             with
             the
             Doctor
             in
             his
             Notion
             of
             Power
             and
             Settlement
             .
             We
             are
             told
             ,
             
             
               That
               if
               any
               Man
               shall
               affirm
               that
               the
               Jews
               might
               have
               withstood
               any
               of
               their
               Kings
               ,
               who
               claimed
               by
               Succession
               ,
               without
               Sin
               ;
               and
               opposing
               themselves
               against
               God
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Iudah
               by
               God's
               Ordinance
               going
               by
               Succession
               ;
               
               when
               one
               King
               was
               dead
               ;
               his
               Heir
               was
               not
               in
               Right
               their
               King
               ,
               (
               however
               by
               some
               Athaliah
               he
               might
               be
               hindered
               from
               enjoying
               it
               )
               or
               that
               the
               People
               were
               not
               bound
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               as
               their
               Lawful
               King
               ,
               
                 He
                 does
                 greatly
                 Err.
              
               
            
             Now
             for
             an
             Assembly
             to
             affirm
             ,
             That
             where
             a
             Succession
             is
             established
             the
             People
             cannot
             withstand
             it
             without
             opposing
             themselves
             against
             God
             ;
             that
             a
             Person
             who
             is
             
               Heir
               Apparent
            
             ,
             is
             immediately
             upon
             the
             Death
             of
             his
             Predecessor
             their
             Lawful
             King
             ;
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             obeyed
             as
             such
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             Usurpation
             of
             some
             Athaliah
             ;
             I
             say
             for
             them
             to
             affirm
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             make
             
               Force
               a
               certain
               Sign
               of
               Divine
               Authority
            
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             obey
             it
             from
             what
             point
             soever
             it
             rises
             ;
             To
             put
             it
             in
             the
             Subjects
             power
             to
             break
             all
             the
             Links
             of
             Succession
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             away
             an
             Hereditary
             Prince's
             Right
             by
             a
             
               National
               Submission
            
             ,
             or
             Treason
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             they
             please
             ;
             these
             are
             such
             rank
             ,
             such
             staring
             Contradictions
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             beneath
             the
             Inadvertencies
             of
             common
             Sense
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             Judgment
             of
             that
             Venerable
             Assembly
             .
             If
             the
             Doctor
             replies
             ,
             that
             the
             Canon
             is
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             a
             Succession
             which
             was
             settled
             by
             
               God's
               Ordinance
            
             ,
             or
             express
             Appointment
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             be
             understood
             only
             with
             Relation
             to
             the
             Kings
             of
             Iudea
             ,
             which
             had
             their
             Grown
             entailed
             by
             a
             particular
             Revelations
             ▪
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             to
             take
             the
             Canon
             in
             this
             Sense
             is
             to
             make
             it
             insignificant
             ,
             and
             foreign
             to
             their
             Design
             .
             Whereas
             it
             is
             evident
             their
             Book
             (
             the
             first
             especially
             )
             was
             written
             to
             assert
             the
             Right
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             to
             state
             and
             fix
             the
             Duty
             of
             Subjects
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Examples
             they
             alledge
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             they
             maintain
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             drawn
             down
             to
             application
             and
             practice
             ,
             what
             are
             we
             the
             better
             for
             them
             ?
             If
             their
             Precedents
             and
             Conclusions
             hold
             only
             for
             the
             Kings
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             are
             they
             brought
             ?
             If
             we
             are
             unconcerned
             in
             them
             ,
             why
             are
             they
             couched
             into
             Canons
             and
             Principles
             ,
             and
             reported
             with
             that
             particularity
             and
             exactness
             ?
             We
             are
             not
             now
             to
             expect
             any
             express
             Orders
             from
             Heaven
             for
             the
             regulating
             Successions
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             the
             Convocation
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             only
             of
             Entayles
             by
             Revelation
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             spared
             their
             Pains
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             not
             likely
             to
             be
             the
             wiser
             for
             their
             Determination
             ;
             as
             they
             might
             easily
             perceive
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             Succession
             founded
             upon
             Humane
             Right
             ,
             is
             of
             equal
             Force
             with
             that
             which
             is
             supported
             by
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             
             requires
             as
             strong
             an
             Authority
             to
             defeat
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             God
             in
             reward
             to
             
             David's
             Piety
             ,
             enntayled
             the
             Crown
             upon
             his
             Posterity
             by
             special
             Designation
             :
             And
             no
             doubt
             it
             was
             no
             small
             Satisfaction
             to
             Him
             to
             be
             assured
             that
             his
             Family
             should
             reign
             as
             long
             as
             it
             continued
             ,
             
             and
             not
             be
             set
             aside
             by
             God's
             express
             Order
             to
             make
             room
             for
             another
             Line
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             
             Saul's
             was
             for
             himself
             .
             But
             if
             ,
             by
             by
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             the
             Crown
             was
             before
             Hereditary
             ;
             I
             cannot
             conceive
             what
             additional
             Strength
             could
             accrue
             to
             the
             Title
             from
             an
             Entayl
             by
             Revelation
             ;
             Eventually
             stronger
             I
             grant
             it
             might
             make
             it
             ,
             by
             refreshing
             the
             Peoples
             Minds
             ,
             and
             conveying
             an
             awfull
             Impression
             by
             the
             Solemnity
             of
             the
             Declaration
             ,
             but
             their
             Obligation
             to
             preserve
             the
             Descent
             was
             the
             same
             before
             .
             For
             all
             Humane
             Provisions
             stand
             upon
             a
             Divine
             Bottom
             ;
             for
             which
             Reason
             the
             Apostle
             commands
             us
             to
             
               submit
               to
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               Man
               for
               the
               Lord's
               sake
               .
            
             
             The
             Laws
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             when
             the
             Authority
             is
             competent
             ,
             and
             the
             Matter
             just
             ,
             are
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Ground
             of
             the
             Obligation
             ,
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             those
             he
             gave
             upon
             Mount
             Sinai
             :
             And
             Kings
             are
             his
             Representatives
             as
             well
             as
             Angels
             ,
             by
             whose
             
               Disposition
               that
               Law
               was
               given
            
             .
             
             Therefore
             those
             who
             pretend
             a
             Divine
             Repeal
             ought
             to
             bring
             Miracles
             and
             Revelation
             in
             one
             case
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             other
             .
             These
             are
             such
             obvious
             Truths
             ,
             that
             the
             Convocation
             could
             not
             possibly
             overlook
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             lay
             any
             of
             that
             stress
             upon
             a
             Scripture
             Entayl
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Doctor
             insists
             :
             But
             must
             suppose
             Compliance
             with
             Athaliah
             would
             have
             been
             as
             unaccountable
             in
             any
             other
             Country
             not
             governed
             by
             Revelation
             as
             it
             was
             in
             Iudea
             ,
             provided
             her
             Title
             was
             illegal
             .
          
           
             To
             urge
             this
             Argument
             a
             little
             farther
             upon
             the
             Doctor
             ;
             If
             that
             which
             he
             phraseth
             Providence
             and
             Settlement
             ▪
             is
             sufficient
             to
             null
             the
             Constitution
             thô
             never
             so
             clear
             and
             unquestionable
             ;
             then
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             was
             abrogated
             under
             
               Antiochus
               Epiphanes
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Iews
             were
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             eat
             Swines
             Flesh
             ;
             and
             forbear
             Circumcision
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             so
             commanded
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             actual
             Government
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             power
             to
             crush
             them
             upon
             their
             Refusal
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             That
             those
             Men
             of
             Resolution
             ,
             who
             were
             tortured
             for
             their
             Noncompliance
             ,
             and
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             is
             supposed
             so
             highly
             to
             commend
             ,
             
             threw
             
             away
             their
             Lives
             when
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             kept
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             Self-Murtherers
             instead
             of
             Martyrs
             .
             He
             can't
             say
             these
             Precepts
             they
             were
             commanded
             to
             transgress
             ,
             carried
             any
             moral
             Obligation
             in
             them
             ;
             He
             must
             therefore
             recur
             to
             his
             Distinction
             between
             Humane
             and
             Divine
             Laws
             ;
             but
             this
             Expedient
             will
             not
             do
             his
             Business
             :
             for
             I
             have
             proved
             that
             both
             of
             them
             as
             to
             their
             Authority
             are
             equally
             Divine
             .
             Now
             as
             to
             the
             Matter
             in
             dispute
             ,
             it
             's
             granted
             that
             God
             as
             universal
             Lord
             may
             alter
             the
             Seat
             of
             Property
             and
             Dominion
             ;
             and
             transfer
             one
             Man's
             Right
             to
             another
             :
             but
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             conclude
             he
             has
             done
             it
             ,
             except
             we
             can
             prove
             our
             new
             Claim
             by
             the
             Course
             of
             Humane
             Justice
             ,
             or
             express
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             Having
             shewn
             from
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             understand
             
               Providence
               and
               Thorough
               Settlement
            
             as
             the
             Doctor
             does
             ,
             without
             the
             plainest
             Inconsistency
             with
             themselves
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             give
             a
             distinct
             Answer
             to
             the
             Passages
             cited
             by
             him
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             prove
             that
             Princes
             who
             
               have
               no
               Legal
               Right
               may
               have
               God's
               Authority
            
             ;
             
             He
             tells
             us
             the
             Convocation
             teach
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               in
               advancing
               Kings
               ,
               &c.
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               those
               Laws
               he
               prescribeth
               others
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               commanded
               Iehu
               ,
               a
               Subject
               ,
               to
               be
               anointed
               King.
               
            
             From
             whence
             the
             Doctor
             infers
             ,
             
               That
               what
               God
               did
               by
               Prophets
               in
            
             Israel
             
               by
               express
               Nomination
            
             ,
             
             
               he
               does
               by
               his
               Providence
               in
               other
               Kingdoms
               ,
               without
               any
               regard
               to
               Succession
               ,
               or
               Legal
               Titles
               .
            
             This
             he
             affirms
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             and
             attempts
             to
             prove
             it
             from
             their
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               both
               may
               and
               is
               able
               to
               overthrow
               any
               Kings
               ,
               
               notwithstanding
               any
               Claim
               or
               Interest
               which
               they
               can
               challenge
               .
            
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             upon
             
             Iehu's
             being
             anointed
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             
               the
               lawful
               King
               of
               Israel
            
             ;
             
             and
             Ioram
             his
             Master
             is
             
               said
               to
               be
               his
               Subject
            
             .
             Now
             if
             Ioram
             was
             
             Iehu's
             Subject
             ,
             it
             was
             Treason
             for
             him
             to
             attempt
             the
             Recovery
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             consequently
             he
             could
             have
             no
             Legal
             Right
             after
             Dispossession
             .
             For
             if
             Iehu
             was
             Lawful
             King
             ,
             then
             Ioram
             the
             dispossessed
             Prince
             had
             no
             Right
             to
             recover
             ;
             unless
             two
             opposite
             and
             contesting
             Claims
             ,
             can
             have
             a
             Legal
             Right
             to
             the
             same
             Thing
             ;
             which
             certainly
             is
             a
             
             Contradiction
             in
             Law.
             From
             hence
             one
             (
             if
             not
             both
             )
             of
             these
             Conclusions
             must
             necessary
             follow
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Either
             that
             his
             Distinction
             of
             Legal
             and
             
               Divine
               Right
            
             which
             he
             coined
             to
             answer
             an
             Objection
             ,
             is
             Chimerical
             ,
             
             and
             then
             the
             Difficulty
             he
             propos'd
             remains
             unanswered
             .
             Or
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             there
             was
             any
             singular
             Advantage
             in
             
             Iehu's
             Case
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             anointed
             by
             God's
             immediate
             Designation
             ,
             then
             it
             follows
             that
             Revelation
             about
             the
             Disposal
             of
             Crowns
             ,
             is
             a
             much
             safer
             Warrant
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             the
             Doctor
             calls
             Providence
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             can't
             argue
             with
             the
             same
             Authority
             from
             the
             one
             as
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             though
             the
             Doctor
             is
             pleased
             to
             affirm
             the
             contrary
             ,
             viz
             ,
             
             
               What
               God
               did
               by
               Prophets
               in
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               &c.
               he
               does
               by
               his
               Providence
               in
               other
               Kingdoms
               .
            
             Where
             by
             Providence
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             Doctor
             means
             Success
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Convocation
             does
             not
             suppose
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             Success
             equivalent
             ,
             to
             justify
             Alterations
             in
             Government
             ,
             but
             makes
             a
             wide
             Difference
             between
             them
             ,
             will
             appear
             from
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Place
             before
             us
             .
             They
             teach
             us
             in
             the
             instance
             of
             Iehu
             ,
             
               That
               God
               in
               advancing
               Kings
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               those
               Laws
               which
               he
               prescribes
               others
               .
            
             Which
             is
             a
             plain
             Intimation
             that
             where
             Governours
             are
             not
             changed
             by
             God's
             express
             Order
             ,
             Allegiance
             ought
             to
             be
             paid
             according
             to
             the
             Direction
             of
             each
             respective
             Constitution
             .
             For
             those
             Laws
             of
             Subjection
             which
             God
             is
             here
             said
             to
             prescribe
             others
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             other
             than
             the
             Laws
             which
             establish
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Crown
             in
             each
             particular
             Country
             ;
             which
             Laws
             according
             to
             the
             reasoning
             of
             this
             Passage
             are
             to
             be
             inviolably
             observed
             ,
             where
             God
             does
             not
             expresly
             interpose
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             their
             Canon
             upon
             this
             Place
             they
             determine
             ,
             
               That
               if
               any
               Man
               shall
               affirm
               that
               any
               Prophets
               ,
               
               Priests
               ,
               or
               other
               Persons
               ,
               having
               no
               direct
               and
               express
               Command
               from
               God
               ;
               might
               Lawfully
               imitate
               the
               said
               Fact
               of
               Elizeus
               ,
               (
               who
               caused
               Iehu
               to
               be
               anointed
               )
               in
               anointing
               Successors
               ,
               to
               Kings
               ,
               which
               had
               otherwise
               no
               just
               Interest
               ,
               Title
               ,
               &c.
               to
               their
               Kingdoms
               ;
               or
               that
               it
               is
               Lawful
               for
               any
               Captain
               or
               Subject
               ,
               high
               or
               low
               ,
               whatsoever
               ,
               to
               bear
               Arms
               against
               their
               Sovereign
               ,
               &c.
               by
               the
               Example
               of
               Iehu
               (
               except
               it
               might
               first
               plainly
               appear
               that
               there
               are
               now
               Prophets
               sent
               extraordinarily
               from
               God
               ,
               with
               sufficient
               and
               special
               Authority
               in
               that
               behalf
               )
               
                 he
                 doth
                 greatly
                 Err.
              
               
            
             And
             since
             the
             Convocation
             condemns
             
             the
             removing
             of
             Princes
             ,
             without
             particular
             Orders
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             It
             's
             plain
             they
             could
             not
             believe
             that
             every
             effectual
             Revolution
             had
             God's
             Approbation
             .
             For
             if
             they
             did
             believe
             that
             God
             does
             that
             by
             his
             Providence
             now
             ,
             which
             he
             did
             formerly
             by
             his
             
               Prophets
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             If
             they
             did
             believe
             his
             Will
             is
             to
             be
             interpreted
             by
             Events
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             approves
             and
             acts
             in
             all
             Revolutions
             which
             are
             successful
             ;
             Why
             do
             they
             pronounce
             all
             Practices
             of
             this
             Nature
             Unlawful
             ,
             except
             they
             are
             warranted
             by
             express
             and
             immediate
             Authority
             from
             Heaven
             ?
             Certainly
             they
             could
             not
             declare
             that
             Unlawful
             ,
             which
             they
             believed
             to
             be
             God
             Almighty's
             doing
             .
             What
             is
             the
             Reason
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             No
             Man
             must
             imitate
             the
             Example
             of
             Iehu
             ,
             thô
             ,
             like
             him
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             chosen
             by
             the
             Captains
             of
             the
             Army
             ;
             
             and
             have
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
             to
             dethrone
             the
             Lawful
             Prince
             :
             If
             they
             thought
             Revelation
             and
             Success
             ,
             Principles
             of
             equal
             Certainty
             ;
             If
             it
             was
             their
             Opinion
             that
             Providence
             was
             always
             on
             the
             prevailing
             side
             ;
             and
             that
             Kings
             had
             no
             Right
             to
             govern
             any
             longer
             than
             the
             major
             part
             of
             their
             Subjects
             were
             willing
             to
             obey
             them
             ?
             
             The
             Doctor
             's
             Instance
             to
             prove
             that
             Providence
             or
             Success
             is
             a
             certain
             Manifestation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Approbation
             ,
             is
             clearly
             against
             him
             .
             
               For
               thô
               the
               Lord
               may
               ,
               and
               is
               able
               to
               overthrow
               Kings
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               Claim
               ,
               Title
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Yet
             it
             's
             evident
             by
             this
             Example
             ,
             and
             the
             Canon
             made
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Convocation
             did
             not
             think
             this
             was
             ever
             done
             ,
             without
             God's
             particular
             Commission
             .
             For
             it
             's
             positively
             affirmed
             by
             this
             Reverend
             Synod
             ,
             that
             Ehud
             and
             Othoniel
             ,
             the
             Deliverers
             mentioned
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             
             
               Were
               raised
               up
               by
               God
               Almighty
               with
               a
               full
               Assurance
               of
               their
               lawful
               Callings
               ,
               and
               made
               Judges
               immediately
               by
               Him
               ;
               without
               which
               Prerogatives
               it
               had
               been
               altogether
               unlawful
               for
               them
               to
               have
               done
               as
               they
               did
               .
               —
               Because
               that
               God
               foresaw
               what
               Mischief
               private
               Men
               (
               as
               all
               Subjects
               are
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               Prince
               )
               might
               do
               ,
               
               under
               the
               Colour
               of
               these
               Examples
               .
            
             Now
             if
             it
             's
             unlawful
             for
             any
             Person
             to
             step
             out
             of
             his
             private
             Sphere
             ,
             and
             to
             act
             counter
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Subjection
             ,
             and
             common
             Justice
             ,
             without
             an
             especial
             Dispensation
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             then
             ,
             when
             such
             irregular
             Measures
             are
             taken
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             affirm
             they
             have
             the
             Countenance
             of
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             are
             brought
             about
             by
             the
             Conduct
             of
             his
             Providence
             .
             To
             say
             this
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Convocation
             to
             
             make
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             Sin
             ;
             and
             to
             prompt
             Men
             to
             those
             Actions
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             damned
             ,
             for
             doing
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             If
             ,
             as
             these
             Gentlemen
             inform
             us
             ,
             those
             who
             disturb
             and
             overthrow
             Governments
             without
             an
             express
             Commission
             from
             God
             ,
             do
             that
             
               which
               is
               altogether
               unlawful
            
             ;
             then
             certainly
             they
             cannot
             plead
             God's
             Authority
             for
             what
             they
             did
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             Success
             and
             Revelation
             are
             not
             Principles
             equally
             warrantable
             ,
             unless
             that
             which
             is
             lawful
             and
             unlawful
             be
             the
             same
             .
             And
             by
             Consequence
             it
             's
             a
             great
             Mistake
             to
             say
             that
             Victorious
             Force
             is
             as
             clear
             an
             Evidence
             of
             a
             Divine
             Interposition
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             unquestionable
             Inspiration
             .
             Or
             ,
             to
             use
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Words
             ,
             
               That
               what
               God
               did
               by
               Prophets
               in
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               by
               express
               Nomination
               of
               the
               Person
               ,
               he
               does
               by
               his
               Providence
               in
               other
               Kingdoms
               .
            
             So
             that
             to
             fasten
             such
             a
             meaning
             as
             this
             upon
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             is
             to
             interpret
             them
             contrary
             to
             the
             obvious
             Construction
             and
             Scope
             of
             the
             Passage
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             inconsistent
             both
             with
             Truth
             and
             themselves
             .
             To
             give
             an
             Instance
             in
             a
             lower
             Case
             .
             There
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             God
             can
             dispose
             of
             private
             Property
             as
             well
             as
             Crowns
             ,
             notwithstanding
             
               any
               Title
               to
               the
               contrary
            
             ;
             As
             we
             know
             he
             gave
             the
             Egyptians
             Gold
             and
             Jewels
             ,
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             but
             now
             if
             any
             Man
             should
             run
             away
             with
             a
             Sum
             of
             Money
             he
             had
             borrowed
             of
             his
             Neighbors
             ,
             and
             plead
             Providence
             for
             his
             Knavery
             ,
             in
             all
             likelihood
             he
             would
             not
             have
             gotten
             a
             Verdict
             from
             the
             Convocation
             .
          
           
             To
             go
             on
             ;
             the
             Doctor
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
            
             Moabites
             and
             Aramites
             
               could
               never
               have
               a
               Legal
               Right
               to
               the
               Government
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Convocation
             asserts
             ,
             
             
               That
               it
               was
               not
               lawful
               for
               the
               Israelites
               to
               take
               up
               Arms
               against
               those
               Kings
               .
               But
               why
               could
               those
               Princes
               never
               have
               a
               Legal
               Right
               over
               the
               Israelites
               ?
            
             The
             Convocation
             ,
             I
             'm
             sure
             ,
             says
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             The
             Doctor
             may
             please
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             time
             there
             was
             no
             King
             in
             Israel
             .
             There
             was
             no
             Royal
             Line
             established
             by
             Succession
             ;
             no
             Governors
             set
             up
             by
             Divine
             Appointment
             .
             This
             Conquest
             of
             the
             Aramites
             ,
             &c.
             hapned
             before
             the
             date
             of
             the
             Iewish
             Monarchy
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Interval
             of
             the
             Judges
             .
             And
             since
             the
             Israelites
             were
             under
             no
             Preingagements
             to
             a
             dispossessed
             Prince
             ,
             what
             should
             hinder
             them
             from
             ranging
             themselves
             under
             the
             Obedience
             of
             a
             Foreign
             Governor
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             in
             no
             condition
             to
             resist
             ?
             In
             this
             Case
             their
             Submission
             gives
             away
             no
             Man's
             Right
             ,
             nor
             does
             any
             Injury
             to
             a
             third
             Person
             .
             And
             thus
             being
             at
             Liberty
             to
             make
             over
             their
             Subjection
             ,
             
             when
             they
             had
             once
             actually
             submitted
             ;
             The
             Kings
             to
             whom
             they
             gave
             up
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             had
             a
             Legal
             Right
             to
             govern
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             might
             acquire
             it
             by
             unjustifiable
             Methods
             .
             But
             when
             People
             are
             under
             a
             former
             Obligation
             to
             a
             Prince
             ,
             who
             insists
             upon
             his
             Right
             ,
             and
             demands
             their
             Obedience
             ,
             there
             their
             Hands
             are
             tied
             up
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             acknowledge
             any
             new
             Master
             without
             breach
             of
             Duty
             to
             their
             old
             One.
             
          
           
             
             Our
             Author
             proceeds
             with
             the
             Convocation
             to
             the
             Kings
             of
             of
             Egypt
             and
             Babylon
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             They
             teach
             that
             
               Submission
               was
               due
               to
               these
               Princes
               who
               never
               had
               a
               Legal
               Right
               to
               govern
            
             Israel
             :
             And
             the
             like
             it
             seems
             
               they
               affirm
            
             of
             the
             
               four
               Monarchies
               ,
               which
               were
               all
               violent
               Usurpations
               .
            
             But
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Doctor
             misreports
             the
             Convocation
             ;
             (
             it
             's
             hoped
             out
             of
             inadvertency
             ;
             )
             For
             They
             neither
             affirm
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             Babylon
             ,
             had
             never
             any
             Legal
             or
             Natural
             Right
             to
             govern
             Israel
             ;
             nor
             any
             Thing
             like
             it
             .
             Or
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Monarchies
             stood
             upon
             Usurpation
             ,
             when
             the
             Iews
             were
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             their
             Authority
             .
             As
             for
             the
             King
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             They
             make
             no
             Exception
             to
             his
             Title
             ,
             
             They
             only
             say
             ,
             
               He
               oppressed
               the
               People
               very
               Tyrannically
            
             ;
             which
             all
             Men
             know
             may
             be
             done
             by
             a
             Lawful
             Prince
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             Egypt
             were
             such
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             will
             appear
             if
             we
             consider
             in
             what
             condition
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             were
             when
             they
             went
             into
             Egypt
             .
             Now
             the
             Scripture
             informs
             us
             ,
             They
             were
             driven
             thither
             partly
             by
             Necessity
             and
             Famine
             .
             They
             were
             but
             one
             single
             Family
             .
             And
             being
             in
             these
             Circumstances
             ,
             we
             cannot
             imagine
             that
             Iacob
             set
             up
             for
             Monarchy
             in
             Egypt
             ;
             or
             indented
             with
             Pharaoh
             for
             Independency
             .
             It
             's
             very
             unlikely
             that
             Prince
             would
             suffer
             a
             few
             indigent
             Persons
             ,
             who
             came
             for
             Bread
             and
             Protection
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             a
             distinct
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             own
             Dominions
             .
             Such
             Pretences
             and
             Proposals
             as
             these
             to
             one
             of
             the
             most
             powerful
             Monarchs
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             would
             have
             looked
             very
             extravagantly
             from
             a
             poor
             distressed
             Family
             .
             And
             to
             take
             Things
             at
             the
             lowest
             ,
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             first
             Generation
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             owed
             Pharaoh
             a
             Local
             Allegiance
             .
             
             For
             thus
             much
             Sir
             
               Ed.
               Coke
            
             and
             others
             agree
             is
             due
             to
             those
             Princes
             into
             whose
             Country
             we
             travel
             ;
             notwithstanding
             our
             Subjection
             remains
             still
             uncancelled
             to
             our
             Natural
             Prince
             .
             But
             Iacob
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             History
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             was
             not
             under
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Princes
             
             of
             Palestine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             in
             his
             Power
             to
             make
             himself
             and
             Family
             entirely
             
             Pharaoh's
             Subjects
             .
             And
             that
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             needs
             not
             be
             disputed
             any
             farther
             .
             For
             I
             suppose
             it
             will
             be
             granted
             of
             all
             hands
             ,
             that
             the
             Israelites
             were
             far
             enough
             from
             reigning
             in
             Egypt
             .
             And
             since
             there
             was
             no
             Prince
             of
             Palestine
             that
             could
             claim
             any
             Right
             over
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             all
             those
             who
             were
             born
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             which
             were
             no
             less
             than
             three
             Generations
             ,
             were
             
             Pharaoh's
             Natural
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             he
             by
             consequence
             their
             Natural
             and
             Legal-Prince
             .
             Of
             this
             Truth
             the
             Convocation
             seem
             very
             sensible
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             collected
             from
             their
             saying
             ;
             
               It
               may
               not
               be
               omitted
               ,
               
               when
               God
               himself
               sent
               Moses
               to
               deliver
               them
               from
               that
               servitude
               ;
               he
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               carry
               them
               thence
               ,
               till
               Pharaoh
               their
               King
               gave
               them
               Licence
               to
               depart
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             pregnant
             Proof
             what
             a
             mighty
             Regard
             the
             Convocation
             thought
             God
             Almighty
             had
             to
             the
             Legal
             Rights
             of
             Princes
             ;
             That
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             giving
             them
             away
             to
             Blind
             Events
             ,
             to
             Treachery
             and
             unjustifiable
             Force
             ,
             that
             Revelation
             and
             repeated
             Miracles
             are
             scarce
             thought
             sufficient
             to
             disengage
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             without
             the
             Consent
             of
             their
             Prince
             .
             If
             any
             one
             Questions
             the
             reasoning
             of
             the
             Synod
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             bound
             to
             make
             it
             good
             ;
             their
             Opinion
             is
             sufficient
             for
             my
             purpose
             .
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             the
             Kings
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             prove
             against
             the
             Doctor
             that
             They
             likewise
             had
             a
             Legal
             Right
             to
             govern
             Israel
             ;
             both
             before
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Captivity
             .
             I
             suppose
             it
             will
             not
             be
             denied
             ,
             That
             when
             a
             Prince
             either
             submits
             himself
             ,
             or
             is
             expresly
             commanded
             by
             God
             to
             resign
             ,
             there
             his
             Sovereignty
             ceases
             ,
             and
             the
             Legal
             Right
             is
             transferred
             to
             the
             Resignee
             :
             If
             the
             latter
             Case
             be
             questioned
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             whether
             God
             has
             not
             the
             Supreme
             Dominion
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             If
             he
             has
             ,
             he
             may
             extinguish
             any
             Man's
             Right
             ,
             and
             dispose
             of
             it
             as
             he
             pleases
             .
             And
             thence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             has
             given
             it
             away
             by
             express
             Grant
             ,
             the
             former
             Possessor
             has
             no
             longer
             any
             Right
             ;
             and
             if
             not
             any
             ,
             no
             Legal
             one
             .
             Farther
             ,
             If
             a
             Legal
             Right
             should
             continue
             after
             God
             has
             expresly
             given
             it
             away
             ,
             this
             absurdity
             will
             follow
             ,
             That
             God
             cannot
             repeal
             a
             Humane
             Law
             ,
             and
             consequently
             has
             a
             lesser
             Authority
             than
             Men.
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             that
             Revelation
             and
             Success
             are
             quite
             different
             Principles
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             have
             no
             manner
             of
             reason
             to
             infer
             God's
             Approbation
             from
             the
             latter
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             former
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Doctor
             can
             take
             
             no
             Advantage
             from
             this
             way
             of
             Reasoning
             .
             To
             return
             to
             the
             Kings
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             whose
             Title
             may
             easily
             be
             made
             out
             from
             the
             Scripture
             .
             For
             first
             Iehoiakim
             submitted
             to
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             and
             
               became
               his
               Servant
            
             ,
             
             and
             was
             afterwards
             deposed
             by
             him
             for
             his
             Revolt
             .
          
           
             After
             him
             Nebuchadnezzar
             being
             Sovereign
             Paramount
             ,
             sets
             up
             Iehoiachin
             Son
             to
             Iehoiakim
             ,
             who
             was
             afterwards
             carried
             away
             Captive
             ,
             and
             his
             Uncle
             Zedekiah
             made
             King
             by
             the
             Babylonian
             Monarch
             .
             
             Thus
             we
             see
             the
             Kings
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             who
             only
             had
             the
             Right
             to
             govern
             that
             Nation
             ,
             became
             Vassals
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             held
             their
             Crowns
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             were
             contented
             to
             reign
             
               durante
               Beneplacito
            
             .
             And
             though
             Nebuchadnezzar
             might
             possibly
             oblige
             them
             by
             unjust
             Force
             to
             these
             Conditions
             ,
             yet
             after
             they
             had
             submitted
             their
             Act
             was
             valid
             ,
             and
             obliged
             to
             Performance
             .
             This
             is
             sufficient
             to
             make
             Nebuchadnezzar
             a
             Legal
             Monarch
             :
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             ;
             For
             
               Moab
               ,
               Ammon
               ,
               Tyre
               ,
               Sidon
               ,
               &c.
            
             are
             expresly
             given
             to
             him
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             Princes
             ,
             together
             with
             Iehoiakim
             and
             Zedekiah
             ,
             
             are
             commanded
             to
             come
             under
             the
             Protection
             ,
             and
             to
             own
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             .
             And
             destruction
             is
             denounc'd
             against
             those
             who
             refused
             to
             comply
             .
             
               That
               Nation
               and
               Kingdom
               which
               will
               not
               serve
               the
               same
            
             Nebuchadnezzar
             
               King
               of
            
             Babylon
             ;
             
             
               and
               that
               will
               not
               put
               their
               Neck
               under
               the
               Yoke
               of
               the
               King
               of
            
             Babylon
             ,
             
               that
               Nation
               will
               I
               punish
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               with
               the
               Sword
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Famine
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Pestilence
               ,
               till
               I
               have
               consumed
               them
               by
               his
               hand
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             see
             the
             Kings
             of
             Babylon
             reigned
             
               Dei
               Gratia
            
             with
             a
             Witness
             ;
             They
             had
             their
             Charter
             for
             Government
             signed
             and
             sealed
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             delivered
             to
             Notice
             and
             publick
             View
             ,
             by
             Authentick
             and
             Unquestionable
             Hands
             .
             This
             certainly
             is
             enough
             in
             all
             reason
             to
             make
             Nebuchadnezzar
             a
             Rightful
             Prince
             .
             If
             the
             Doctor
             has
             any
             Thing
             of
             this
             Nature
             to
             justifie
             the
             present
             Revolution
             ,
             the
             Cause
             is
             his
             own
             ▪
             Therefore
             if
             he
             knows
             of
             any
             Prophets
             he
             would
             do
             well
             to
             produce
             them
             :
             Let
             them
             but
             shew
             their
             Credentials
             ,
             and
             prove
             their
             Mission
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             done
             .
             But
             if
             he
             has
             none
             of
             this
             Evidence
             ,
             
             the
             places
             cited
             by
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             
               that
               God
               takes
               away
               Kings
               ,
               and
               sets
               up
               Kings
               ,
            
             are
             foreign
             to
             his
             purpose
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             when
             God
             speaks
             from
             Heaven
             all
             Humane
             Laws
             ought
             to
             give
             place
             ,
             and
             be
             silent
             .
             But
             then
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             that
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Notion
             of
             Providence
             ,
             are
             widely
             different
             ;
             the
             
             the
             one
             is
             an
             infallible
             Direction
             ,
             the
             other
             will
             lead
             us
             into
             all
             the
             Labyrinths
             of
             Confusion
             and
             Injustice
             :
             And
             make
             us
             Abettors
             of
             all
             those
             unaccountable
             Practises
             which
             ungodly
             Power
             has
             the
             Permission
             to
             act
             .
             If
             any
             Man
             will
             be
             of
             this
             Opinion
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             make
             the
             Convocation
             his
             Voucher
             .
             Do
             they
             not
             say
             then
             that
             God
             removes
             ,
             and
             sets
             up
             Kings
             ?
             Not
             just
             in
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Words
             :
             They
             affirm
             ,
             
               That
               God
               has
               ever
               used
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Civil
               Magistrates
               in
               other
               Countries
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Iudea
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             may
             not
             all
             this
             be
             done
             without
             giving
             his
             Authority
             to
             Usurpers
             ?
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             instance
             in
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             But
             this
             Prince
             had
             both
             the
             Submission
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             and
             the
             immediate
             Appointment
             of
             God
             ;
             either
             of
             which
             were
             sufficient
             to
             make
             his
             Title
             unquestionable
             .
             And
             since
             his
             Authority
             was
             thus
             fortified
             ,
             it
             's
             no
             wonder
             that
             the
             Convocation
             pronounces
             that
             the
             Iews
             were
             bound
             to
             obey
             him
             .
             So
             that
             in
             their
             Sense
             God
             is
             said
             to
             take
             away
             Kings
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             Kings
             ,
             either
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             express
             Nomination
             :
             This
             way
             ,
             if
             there
             was
             no
             other
             ,
             the
             Babylonian
             and
             Persian
             Monarchies
             may
             be
             defended
             .
             The
             former
             has
             been
             spoke
             to
             already
             ;
             And
             of
             the
             latter
             it
             was
             foretold
             by
             Isaiah
             long
             before
             the
             Birth
             of
             Cyrus
             ;
             That
             he
             should
             be
             a
             Conqueror
             ,
             
             that
             
               God
               had
               holden
               his
               right
               Hand
               ,
            
             or
             strengthened
             him
             ,
             
               to
               subdue
               Nations
            
             :
             And
             that
             he
             should
             restore
             the
             Iews
             to
             their
             own
             Country
             ;
             which
             could
             not
             be
             done
             without
             the
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Babylonian
             Empire
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             is
             said
             to
             
               take
               away
               and
               set
               up
               Kings
               ,
            
             when
             he
             suffers
             one
             King
             to
             conquer
             another
             ;
             and
             the
             right
             Heir
             is
             either
             destroyed
             ,
             or
             submits
             .
             And
             since
             we
             are
             not
             to
             expect
             new
             Revelations
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             conclude
             ,
             God
             removes
             Kings
             no
             other
             way
             but
             this
             :
             
             Which
             is
             no
             
               Limiting
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               in
               governing
               Kings
               ,
               and
               protecting
               injured
               Subjects
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Doctor
             supposes
             .
             For
             God
             can
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             it
             convenient
             ,
             either
             
               turn
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               or
               take
               them
               out
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             or
             incline
             them
             to
             Resign
             .
             These
             are
             all
             easy
             and
             intelligible
             Expedients
             ,
             and
             don
             't
             bring
             any
             of
             those
             Difficulties
             of
             Providence
             upon
             us
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Doctor
             has
             entangled
             himself
             with
             .
             This
             keeps
             the
             ancient
             Boundaries
             of
             Right
             and
             Wrong
             unremoved
             ;
             and
             settles
             the
             Duty
             of
             a
             Subject
             upon
             a
             Legal
             Basis.
             Indeed
             where
             Revelation
             fails
             ,
             what
             is
             so
             reasonable
             a
             Direction
             to
             steer
             by
             ,
             as
             the
             Constitution
             ;
             
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             much
             more
             accountable
             Method
             ,
             than
             to
             resign
             up
             our
             Consciences
             to
             Violence
             ,
             and
             impetuous
             Accidents
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             Treason
             our
             Oracle
             ?
             Now
             setting
             aside
             the
             Scripture-right
             the
             Babylonian
             and
             Persian
             Monarchs
             had
             to
             their
             Empire
             ;
             it
             's
             easy
             to
             conceive
             that
             these
             victorious
             Monarchs
             either
             destroyed
             those
             Kings
             they
             dispossessed
             ,
             or
             made
             them
             submit
             their
             Claim
             ,
             as
             
               Edgar
               Atheline
            
             did
             to
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             .
             That
             this
             practice
             of
             dispatching
             them
             was
             usual
             to
             settle
             the
             new
             Conquests
             ,
             and
             prevent
             Competitors
             ,
             is
             very
             probable
             .
             Upon
             this
             account
             it
             was
             that
             Nebuchadnezzar
             slew
             
             Zedekiah's
             Sons
             ,
             and
             
               all
               the
               Nobles
               of
               Iudah
            
             .
             And
             at
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             Babylonian
             Empire
             Belshazzar
             was
             slain
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             learn
             from
             Daniel
             and
             Xenophon
             .
             And
             how
             kindly
             the
             Romans
             used
             their
             Royal
             Captives
             may
             be
             guessed
             ,
             without
             other
             Examples
             ,
             by
             the
             Treatment
             of
             Perseus
             ,
             and
             his
             Family
             .
             Now
             where
             the
             right
             Owner
             of
             the
             Government
             is
             destroyed
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             wickedly
             ,
             the
             Usurper
             becomes
             a
             Lawful
             Prince
             :
             For
             Possession
             is
             a
             good
             Right
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             better
             .
             These
             Observations
             are
             sufficient
             to
             justify
             Submission
             to
             the
             four
             Monarchies
             ,
             without
             having
             recourse
             to
             the
             Doctor
             's
             new
             Scheme
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             now
             to
             attend
             the
             Doctor
             to
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             ,
             whom
             he
             gives
             a
             hard
             Character
             ,
             and
             
               thinks
               any
               Prince
               who
               gets
               the
               Throne
               may
               pretend
               as
               much
               Right
               as
               he
               .
            
             Whether
             the
             Ground
             of
             
             Alexander's
             War
             was
             defensible
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             is
             not
             material
             to
             the
             point●
             However
             he
             insists
             very
             much
             upon
             the
             Justice
             of
             his
             Cause
             ,
             and
             tells
             his
             Soldiers
             they
             were
             ingaged
             in
             a
             Holy
             War
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Design
             was
             to
             revenge
             the
             
               Injuries
               done
               to
               Religion
            
             ,
             by
             Darius
             and
             Xerxes
             Kings
             of
             Persia
             ;
             who
             made
             a
             barbarous
             Descent
             upon
             Greece
             ,
             
             and
             
               violated
               all
               Laws
               ,
               Humane
               and
               Divine
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             Darius
             he
             sets
             forth
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Declaration
             ,
             how
             the
             
               Grecian
               Colonies
            
             in
             Ionia
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             Hellespont
             ,
             had
             been
             oppressed
             and
             harassed
             by
             his
             Predecessors
             .
             How
             
               Greece
               was
               over-run
               with
               Fire
               and
               Sword
            
             ;
             And
             besides
             other
             terrible
             Articles
             of
             Accusation
             he
             tells
             him
             ,
             That
             his
             Father
             Philip
             was
             assassinated
             by
             some
             
             Persian's
             Instigation
             :
             
             And
             at
             last
             appeals
             to
             the
             Gods
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Assurance
             .
             Now
             I
             don't
             find
             Darius
             ever
             offered
             to
             purge
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Charge
             might
             be
             all
             true
             ,
             for
             ought
             appears
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             I
             hope
             the
             Doctor
             will
             be
             
             kinder
             to
             
             Alexander's
             Title
             ,
             and
             not
             Censure
             such
             a
             Religious
             Expedition
             ;
             especially
             where
             Liberty
             and
             Property
             were
             so
             much
             concerned
             .
             And
             if
             this
             won't
             do
             ,
             there
             are
             several
             other
             considerable
             Circumstances
             after
             Darius
             his
             Death
             ,
             to
             alledge
             in
             behalf
             of
             
             Alexander's
             Legal
             Right
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             don't
             find
             Darius
             his
             Son
             who
             was
             taken
             with
             his
             Mother
             at
             the
             Battel
             of
             Issus
             ,
             outlived
             his
             Childhood
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             granted
             ,
             he
             never
             put
             in
             his
             Claim
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Alexander
             married
             
               Statyra
               Darius
            
             his
             Eldest
             Daughter
             ,
             
             which
             made
             him
             at
             the
             lowest
             a
             Matrimonial
             King.
             And
             no
             doubt
             this
             Lady
             would
             not
             contest
             the
             Administration
             of
             Affairs
             with
             him
             at
             that
             time
             .
             And
             for
             fear
             the
             Doctor
             should
             find
             out
             a
             Salick
             Law
             in
             Persia
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             observed
             in
             the
          
           
             Third
             place
             ,
             
             That
             Oxatres
             ,
             Darius's
             Brother
             submitted
             to
             Alexander
             ,
             and
             rid
             in
             his
             Guards
             .
             And
             now
             for
             ought
             I
             see
             his
             Title
             is
             clear
             on
             all
             sides
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Doctor
             attempts
             to
             prove
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Iews
             were
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             Alexander
             ,
             
             when
             he
             summoned
             Iaddus
             the
             High
             Priest
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             to
             surrender
             ,
             though
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             that
             Darius
             was
             then
             living
             .
             In
             Answer
             to
             this
             I
             shall
             prove
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             this
             Assertion
             is
             a
             manifest
             Misconstruction
             of
             the
             Convocation
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             considering
             the
             Condition
             Darius
             was
             then
             in
             ,
             such
             a
             Submission
             as
             the
             Doctor
             contends
             for
             ,
             must
             be
             unlawful
             by
             his
             own
             Principles
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Doctor
             misrepresents
             the
             Convocation
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Convocation
             asserts
             ,
             The
             Iews
             were
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Alexander
             after
             his
             Authority
             was
             settled
             among
             them
             .
             But
             then
             they
             plainly
             suppose
             that
             
             Alexander's
             Authority
             was
             not
             settled
             while
             Darius
             lived
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             inform
             us
             ,
             
             
               That
               Iaddus
               sent
               Alexander
               word
               that
               he
               could
               not
               lawfully
               violate
               his
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               to
               Darius
               ,
               whil'st
               that
               Prince
               lived
               .
            
             Now
             in
             reporting
             this
             Answer
             of
             Iaddus
             ,
             they
             don't
             add
             the
             least
             mark
             of
             Censure
             or
             Disapprobation
             .
             Whereas
             it
             's
             their
             Custom
             throughout
             their
             whole
             Book
             ,
             when
             they
             relate
             any
             unwarrantable
             Passages
             of
             History
             ;
             to
             shew
             their
             dislike
             ,
             and
             to
             condemn
             the
             Fact.
             This
             Method
             as
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             declare
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             Narrative
             
             instructive
             :
             So
             there
             never
             was
             a
             more
             important
             occasion
             to
             pursue
             it
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             place
             before
             us
             .
             For
             if
             they
             were
             of
             the
             Doctor
             's
             mind
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             thought
             Iaddus
             was
             wonderfully
             to
             blame
             ,
             for
             giving
             Alexander
             such
             a
             categorical
             peremptory
             Denial
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             censured
             ,
             and
             exposed
             such
             a
             dangerous
             Mistake
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             malignity
             of
             the
             Precedent
             .
             Not
             submit
             to
             Alexander
             while
             Darius
             lived
             !
             What
             a
             mortal
             Obstinacy
             was
             this
             ?
             No
             less
             in
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Divinity
             ,
             than
             a
             direct
             standing
             out
             against
             Providence
             ,
             and
             opposing
             a
             Divine
             Right
             .
             And
             would
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             who
             are
             wont
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             lesser
             Failings
             ,
             suffer
             an
             Error
             of
             such
             a
             pernicious
             Consequence
             to
             pass
             without
             the
             least
             stroke
             of
             Correction
             ?
             This
             if
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Sentiments
             and
             theirs
             had
             been
             the
             same
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             an
             unpardonable
             Omission
             ▪
             A
             Negligence
             that
             common
             Honesty
             ,
             and
             Discretion
             ,
             could
             never
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             shew
             they
             were
             of
             a
             different
             Opinion
             ,
             we
             find
             
             Iaddus's
             Behaviour
             justified
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             Canon
             ,
             where
             we
             have
             these
             remarkable
             Words
             :
             
             
               If
               any
               shall
               affirm
               that
               Iaddus
               having
               sworn
               Allegiance
               to
               King
               Darius
               ,
               might
               lawfully
               have
               born
               Arms
               himself
               against
               Darius
               ;
               or
               have
               solicited
               others
               ,
               whether
               Aliens
               or
               Jews
               thereunto
               ,
               
                 he
                 doth
                 greatly
                 Err.
              
               
            
             They
             tell
             us
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             
             (
             out
             of
             which
             this
             Canon
             is
             drawn
             ,
             that
             Alexander
             desired
             Iaddus
             to
             assist
             him
             in
             his
             Wars
             against
             the
             Persians
             )
             and
             in
             the
             Canon
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             Historical
             Part
             formed
             into
             Doctrines
             and
             practical
             Truths
             ▪
             They
             assert
             that
             it
             's
             a
             great
             Error
             to
             say
             that
             Iaddus
             might
             have
             born
             Arms
             against
             Darius
             ,
             i.
             e.
             that
             it
             was
             unlawful
             for
             Iaddus
             to
             have
             assisted
             Alexander
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             that
             his
             refusing
             this
             Prince
             ,
             was
             a
             commendable
             Instance
             of
             Loyalty
             .
             And
             yet
             after
             all
             this
             Evidence
             ,
             
             the
             Doctor
             is
             pleased
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Convocation
               in
               their
               Canon
               takes
               no
               Notice
               that
            
             Jaddus
             
               could
               not
               submit
               to
               any
               other
               Prince
               while
            
             Darius
             lived
             .
             No
             Notice
             !
             Do
             they
             not
             say
             it
             was
             unlawful
             for
             Iaddus
             to
             have
             born
             Arms
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             solicited
             any
             others
             to
             a
             Revolt
             ?
             Which
             is
             as
             plain
             a
             Justification
             of
             his
             Incompliance
             with
             
             Alexander's
             Demands
             ;
             and
             as
             full
             an
             evidence
             that
             Success
             ,
             does
             not
             transfer
             Allegiance
             as
             is
             possible
             .
             And
             is
             all
             this
             nothing
             ?
             But
             the
             words
             whil'st
             
               Darius
               lived
            
             ;
             are
             not
             transcribed
             from
             the
             History
             into
             the
             Canon
             ,
             it
             's
             
             granted
             .
             However
             this
             Omission
             upon
             which
             the
             Doctor
             founds
             himself
             is
             not
             at
             all
             material
             :
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Sense
             of
             the
             Canon
             concerning
             the
             unlawfulness
             of
             
             Iaddus's
             taking
             Arms
             against
             Darius
             is
             indefinitely
             expressed
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Rules
             of
             reasoning
             ought
             to
             be
             understood
             without
             any
             limitation
             of
             time
             ,
             unless
             the
             subject
             matter
             requires
             it
             ;
             which
             it
             's
             far
             from
             doing
             to
             the
             Doctor
             's
             purpose
             in
             the
             Case
             before
             us
             .
             For
             the
             Canons
             being
             but
             an
             Abridgment
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Chapters
             ,
             drawn
             into
             practical
             Propositions
             ;
             They
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             same
             Sense
             ,
             and
             understood
             in
             the
             same
             comprehensive
             Latitude
             with
             the
             History
             ;
             unless
             there
             is
             a
             plain
             Exception
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             unless
             the
             Chapters
             and
             Canons
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             alike
             ;
             to
             what
             purpose
             is
             the
             History
             premised
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             repeated
             in
             the
             other
             ?
             Since
             the
             Chapters
             are
             the
             Body
             from
             whence
             the
             Canons
             are
             extracted
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             regulate
             their
             Meaning
             ,
             and
             explain
             their
             Ambiguities
             ,
             if
             there
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             any
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             's
             the
             Custom
             of
             Conclusions
             of
             this
             Nature
             ,
             to
             be
             contracted
             into
             a
             lesser
             Compass
             than
             the
             Principles
             from
             which
             they
             are
             inferred
             .
             All
             unnecessary
             lengths
             of
             Expression
             being
             industriously
             avoided
             upon
             such
             occasions
             .
             What
             wonder
             is
             it
             then
             to
             find
             the
             Canons
             less
             wordy
             than
             the
             Historical
             Chapters
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Unless
             the
             Canon
             holds
             out
             the
             full
             meaning
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             the
             Sense
             must
             be
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             uninstructive
             .
             They
             tell
             us
             it
             was
             unlawful
             for
             Iaddus
             to
             have
             taken
             up
             Arms
             against
             Darius
             .
             But
             how
             long
             was
             this
             Allegiance
             to
             last
             ?
             Why
             according
             to
             the
             new
             Interpretation
             no
             longer
             than
             an
             armed
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             a
             company
             of
             Revolters
             should
             order
             him
             to
             break
             it
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             upon
             a
             Dedition
             .
             
             So
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Canon
             it
             seems
             amounts
             only
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             Iaddus
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             invited
             Alexander
             into
             Iudea
             ;
             nor
             to
             have
             run
             after
             him
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             heard
             he
             had
             taken
             the
             Field
             against
             Darius
             .
             But
             when
             the
             new
             Prince
             came
             once
             near
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             immediately
             to
             go
             out
             in
             his
             Pontificalibus
             ,
             and
             surrender
             without
             any
             farther
             dispute
             ;
             though
             Darius
             was
             still
             living
             ,
             Master
             of
             a
             prodigious
             Army
             ,
             and
             had
             by
             far
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             his
             Empire
             in
             his
             possession
             .
             This
             no
             doubt
             is
             an
             admirable
             direction
             for
             the
             Loyalty
             of
             future
             Ages
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             create
             an
             entire
             Confidence
             between
             Prince
             and
             Subject
             !
             If
             every
             Man
             may
             transfer
             his
             Subjection
             
             when
             his
             Prince
             is
             in
             danger
             ,
             and
             himself
             is
             Judge
             of
             that
             danger
             ,
             Allegiance
             is
             no
             more
             than
             a
             ridiculous
             and
             arbitrary
             Relation
             ,
             contrived
             only
             to
             impose
             upon
             the
             Credulity
             and
             good
             Nature
             of
             Princes
             ,
             without
             giving
             them
             any
             tolerable
             Security
             .
             For
             when
             they
             have
             most
             need
             of
             their
             Subjects
             they
             may
             go
             look
             them
             .
             So
             that
             the
             principal
             Design
             of
             the
             Oath
             centers
             in
             the
             convenience
             of
             the
             Subjects
             .
             A
             Man
             swears
             that
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             take
             care
             of
             one
             ,
             and
             never
             rebel
             ,
             when
             he
             believes
             his
             Prince
             too
             strong
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             must
             
               be
               hanged
               at
               home
            
             for
             his
             pains
             .
             In
             this
             extravagant
             meaning
             the
             Canon
             explains
             itself
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             take
             it
             in
             Connexion
             with
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             extend
             it
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             History
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Iaddus
             was
             not
             to
             bear
             Arms
             against
             
               Darius
               ,
               whil'st
            
             Darius
             lived
             .
             Which
             Construction
             is
             unforced
             ,
             and
             natural
             ,
             avoids
             all
             the
             former
             Inconveniencies
             ;
             and
             makes
             the
             Canon
             a
             very
             intelligible
             and
             useful
             Direction
             for
             the
             Subject
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Let
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Passage
             be
             restrained
             to
             a
             less
             Extent
             than
             
             Darius's
             Life
             ;
             it
             will
             not
             come
             up
             to
             the
             Doctor
             's
             purpose
             ;
             for
             both
             the
             Canon
             and
             Chapter
             are
             point
             blank
             against
             him
             .
             He
             cites
             them
             to
             prove
             that
             
             Iaddus's
             Submission
             to
             Alexander
             (
             though
             an
             Usurper
             )
             was
             lawful
             ;
             whereas
             they
             say
             the
             direct
             contrary
             .
             They
             relate
             the
             History
             of
             
             Iaddus's
             Non-compliance
             in
             the
             Chapter
             .
             And
             to
             recommend
             his
             Example
             with
             the
             more
             advantage
             ;
             
             They
             fortify
             it
             with
             their
             own
             Authority
             :
             and
             immediately
             decree
             in
             their
             Canon
             ,
             
               That
               if
               any
               Man
               affirms
               that
               Iaddus
               might
               lawfully
               have
               born
               Arms
               against
               
                 Darius
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 greatly
                 Err.
                 
              
            
             Well
             ,
             but
             
               Iaddus
               did
               not
               mean
               this
               by
               it
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               he
               immediately
               submitted
               to
            
             Alexander
             
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               came
               to
            
             Jerusalem
             .
             He
             did
             so
             :
             however
             ,
             under
             favour
             ,
             this
             is
             foreign
             to
             the
             Argument
             .
             For
             we
             are
             not
             disputing
             
             Iaddus's
             Practice
             ,
             but
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Convocation
             .
             Now
             they
             don't
             make
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             
             Iaddus's
             Submission
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Doctor
             ought
             not
             to
             insist
             upon
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             not
             amongst
             his
             Convocation-Proofs
             .
          
           
             The
             Reason
             of
             their
             Silence
             no
             doubt
             was
             either
             because
             they
             thought
             
             Iaddus's
             Submission
             to
             Alexander
             unlawful
             ,
             or
             they
             believed
             ,
             as
             Iosephus
             reports
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             Inspiration
             to
             justifie
             him
             .
             Which
             because
             it
             is
             not
             now
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             the
             Convocation
             waves
             the
             Relation
             ;
             for
             fear
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             and
             Religious
             Imposture
             
             might
             take
             occasion
             from
             thence
             to
             unsettle
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             lead
             Men
             into
             Rebellion
             .
             The
             Doctor
             in
             his
             Case
             of
             Allegiance
             takes
             no
             Notice
             of
             this
             Revelation
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             only
             ground
             of
             the
             Iews
             Submission
             ;
             
             but
             in
             his
             Vindication
             he
             attempts
             to
             prove
             from
             
               Iosephus
               ,
               That
            
             Jaddus
             
               never
               question'd
               whether
               it
               was
               lawful
               to
               submit
               to
            
             Alexander
             
               in
               these
               Circumstances
            
             .
             
             
               And
               therefore
               when
               God
               is
               said
               to
               appear
               to
               them
               in
               his
               Dream
               ,
               he
               answered
               ,
               no
               Question
               ,
               about
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               submitting
               to
            
             Alexander
             ;
             
               but
               directed
               him
               how
               to
               do
               it
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               might
               prevent
               the
               threatned
               danger
               .
            
          
           
             In
             Reply
             to
             this
             I
             must
             observe
             ,
             that
             this
             Relation
             about
             
             Iaddus's
             Dream
             ,
             does
             not
             affect
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ;
             For
             they
             take
             no
             manner
             of
             Notice
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             necessary
             Implication
             commend
             him
             for
             his
             resolute
             Answer
             to
             Alexander
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             undertake
             this
             Answer
             of
             the
             Doctors
             as
             an
             Argument
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             independent
             of
             the
             Convocation
             Book
             .
             Having
             premis'd
             this
             ,
             I
             Reply
             by
             way
             of
             Enquiry
             ,
             Is
             the
             Doctor
             certain
             that
             
               Iaddus
               never
               questioned
               whether
               it
               was
               lawful
               for
               him
               to
               submit
               to
            
             Alexander
             ,
             
               when
               he
               was
               coming
               with
               a
               great
               Force
               against
            
             Jerusalem
             ?
             If
             the
             Case
             be
             thus
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             Reason
             of
             his
             sending
             word
             that
             he
             could
             not
             submit
             
               as
               long
               as
            
             Darius
             lived
             ?
             Was
             Iaddus
             assured
             that
             Alexander
             could
             not
             march
             his
             Forces
             to
             Ierusalem
             as
             long
             as
             Darius
             was
             living
             ?
             He
             could
             not
             suppose
             Darius
             thus
             Invincible
             ,
             since
             he
             was
             lately
             defeated
             ,
             and
             retired
             towards
             Babylon
             ;
             what
             made
             him
             then
             return
             Alexander
             such
             an
             untoward
             Excuse
             ,
             Romance
             against
             his
             own
             Interest
             ,
             and
             give
             such
             an
             Uncouttly
             and
             Impolitick
             Answer
             ?
             One
             would
             almost
             think
             the
             Doctor
             owed
             Iaddus
             a
             spite
             ,
             he
             makes
             him
             so
             ridiculous
             upon
             all
             occasions
             .
             If
             he
             had
             thought
             it
             Lawful
             to
             submit
             ,
             why
             did
             he
             not
             do
             it
             before
             ?
             What
             made
             him
             delay
             it
             to
             the
             last
             minute
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             needless
             Provocation
             to
             the
             Conqueror
             ?
             'T
             is
             plain
             from
             Iosephus
             ,
             that
             Iaddus
             did
             not
             submit
             till
             he
             had
             received
             direction
             from
             God.
             Now
             if
             he
             was
             at
             such
             perfect
             Liberty
             to
             transfer
             his
             Allegiance
             ,
             one
             would
             imagine
             he
             should
             have
             sent
             a
             tender
             of
             it
             to
             Alexander
             ,
             before
             things
             had
             come
             to
             this
             extremity
             .
             But
             of
             this
             the
             Historian
             makes
             not
             the
             least
             mention
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             Alexander
             threatned
             Iaddus
             that
             he
             would
             be
             with
             him
             shortly
             ,
             and
             instruct
             him
             better
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Oaths
             ;
             That
             Iaddus
             notwithstanding
             kept
             his
             Point
             ,
             and
             his
             Gates
             shut
             ;
             That
             
             the
             Macedonians
             expected
             Ierusalem
             would
             be
             sacked
             ,
             and
             that
             Iaddus
             would
             pay
             dearly
             for
             his
             Obstinacy
             :
             which
             is
             a
             Demonstration
             there
             had
             been
             no
             Overtures
             of
             Submission
             .
             It
             likewise
             appears
             from
             Iosephus
             ,
             that
             when
             Iaddus
             had
             his
             Oracular
             Dream
             ,
             Alexander
             was
             within
             a
             days
             march
             of
             Ierusalem
             .
             Now
             if
             he
             was
             so
             entirely
             satisfied
             about
             his
             new
             Master
             ,
             why
             did
             he
             risque
             his
             Affairs
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             and
             stand
             off
             till
             Alexander
             was
             just
             in
             view
             ?
             This
             was
             an
             
               early
               Submission
            
             indeed
             ,
             and
             likely
             
               to
               attone
               for
               his
               former
               Contumacy
               !
            
             
             So
             that
             if
             a
             Man
             may
             conclude
             any
             thing
             ,
             his
             deferring
             to
             surrender
             thus
             long
             ,
             is
             a
             pregnant
             Proof
             he
             believed
             it
             unlawful
             .
             But
             possibly
             he
             was
             sure
             of
             Assistance
             and
             Direction
             from
             God
             when
             ever
             it
             was
             desired
             .
             How
             could
             that
             be
             ?
             There
             was
             neither
             Urim
             nor
             Thummim
             after
             the
             Captivity
             ;
             and
             Prophecy
             ceased
             with
             Malachy
             .
             Besides
             ,
             what
             need
             was
             there
             of
             a
             supernatural
             Direction
             for
             the
             Resolution
             of
             a
             plain
             Case
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             though
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Action
             was
             clear
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             difficulty
             in
             the
             
               manner
               of
               doing
               it
            
             .
             
             Whose
             Fault
             was
             that
             ?
             If
             Iaddus
             had
             gone
             in
             sooner
             ,
             his
             own
             Discretion
             though
             but
             ordinary
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             sufficient
             to
             have
             managed
             his
             Submission
             .
             For
             Alexander
             was
             known
             to
             be
             a
             more
             generous
             and
             prudent
             Prince
             ,
             than
             to
             insist
             upon
             unreasonable
             Rigors
             ,
             especially
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Fortunes
             .
             Well!
             But
             Iaddus
             possibly
             did
             not
             think
             it
             lawful
             to
             submit
             till
             Alexander
             was
             just
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             what
             made
             him
             think
             so
             then
             ?
             Why
             could
             not
             he
             stand
             a
             Siege
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Iews
             had
             formerly
             done
             against
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ?
             Why
             did
             he
             fall
             short
             of
             the
             Resolution
             of
             Tyre
             ,
             and
             Gaza
             ,
             and
             be
             out
             done
             by
             mere
             Heathens
             in
             point
             of
             Loyalty
             ?
             Or
             does
             the
             Doctor
             believe
             it
             lawful
             for
             a
             Governor
             of
             a
             Town
             to
             surrender
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             hears
             the
             Enemy
             is
             approaching
             ?
             If
             he
             does
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             an
             excellent
             Garison
             Divine
             .
             But
             does
             not
             Iosephus
             say
             ,
             Iaddus
             was
             extremely
             
               concern'd
               how
               he
               should
               meet
               the
            
             Macedonians
             ?
             Meet
             them
             !
             In
             what
             manner
             ?
             In
             a
             submissive
             petitioning
             way
             ?
             No
             such
             matter
             .
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             will
             bear
             a
             hostile
             Signification
             ;
             and
             the
             Series
             of
             the
             History
             requires
             such
             a
             Construction
             .
             For
             Alexander
             was
             very
             angry
             ,
             and
             his
             Army
             expected
             the
             plunder
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             and
             the
             Iews
             stood
             upon
             their
             Guard
             ;
             which
             are
             strong
             Arguments
             that
             there
             had
             been
             no
             Treaty
             ,
             or
             Signs
             of
             a
             Surrender
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             in
             saying
             that
             
               God
               answered
               no
               Question
               about
               the
               Lawfulness
               
               of
               submitting
               to
            
             Alexander
             .
             For
             God
             bid
             him
             open
             his
             Gates
             ,
             
             which
             is
             a
             clear
             Proof
             that
             Iaddus
             stood
             upon
             his
             Defence
             ;
             and
             kept
             the
             Countenance
             of
             an
             Enemy
             ;
             and
             thought
             himself
             obliged
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             a
             Dispensation
             from
             God
             Almighty
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             conceive
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Reply
             to
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Answer
             concerning
             
             Iaddus's
             Revelation
             .
             And
             if
             there
             was
             any
             additional
             strength
             wanting
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             fortified
             in
             the
             next
             Paragraph
             as
             the
             Reader
             may
             observe
             .
             To
             return
             to
             his
             Case
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             answer
          
           
             4thly
             ,
             That
             the
             Doctor
             does
             not
             only
             argue
             against
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             but
             against
             himself
             .
             For
             considering
             the
             condition
             Darius
             was
             in
             ,
             when
             Iaddus
             was
             summoned
             by
             Alexander
             ,
             the
             High
             Priest
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             submitted
             by
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Principles
             .
             For
             when
             Alexander
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             come
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             
             he
             had
             conquered
             nothing
             but
             the
             Proconsular
             
               Asia
               ,
               Phoenicia
            
             ,
             and
             Syria
             :
             which
             probably
             was
             not
             much
             more
             than
             the
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             Persian
             Empire
             .
             It
             was
             before
             the
             great
             Battel
             at
             Arbela
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             after
             that
             at
             Issus
             .
             Where
             though
             Darius
             had
             the
             disadvantage
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             discouraged
             by
             the
             Defeat
             ,
             that
             he
             writes
             to
             Alexander
             at
             a
             very
             magnificent
             rate
             ,
             
             treats
             him
             as
             his
             Inferior
             ;
             and
             demands
             ,
             rather
             than
             desires
             the
             Liberty
             of
             his
             Queen
             and
             Children
             .
             Now
             the
             Doctor
             owns
             ,
             
             
               That
               when
               the
               dispossessed
               Prince
               has
               such
               a
               formidable
               Power
               as
               makes
               the
               Event
               very
               doubtful
               ,
            
             (
             which
             Darius
             unquestionably
             had
             )
             
               the
               Revolution
               is
               incompleat
               ,
               and
               we
               cannot
               yet
               think
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               has
               settled
               the
               new
               Prince
               in
               the
               Throne
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               ought
               not
               in
               such
               a
               Case
               so
               much
               as
               to
               pray
               against
               the
               dispossessed
               Prince
               .
            
             
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             certainly
             not
             to
             swear
             to
             another
             Master
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             his
             reasoning
             is
             a
             much
             greater
             Submission
             .
             And
             though
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             (
             and
             would
             fix
             the
             Doctrine
             upon
             the
             Convocation
             )
             that
             Jaddus
             
               had
               sinned
               if
               he
               had
               refused
            
             Alexander
             
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               when
               he
               received
               his
               Summons
               .
            
             
             Yet
             here
             he
             grants
             by
             undeniable
             Consequence
             ,
             
             that
             Iaddus
             had
             sinned
             if
             he
             had
             sworn
             .
             For
             then
             he
             must
             have
             had
             more
             than
             
               one
               King
               at
               a
               time
            
             ,
             
             and
             been
             bound
             
               to
               two
               opposite
               and
               contrary
               .
               Allegiances
            
             :
             which
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             Doctor
             's
             6th
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             indeed
             to
             Reason
             itself
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             Iaddus
             ,
             as
             our
             Author
             represents
             him
             ,
             makes
             a
             very
             odd
             Figure
             .
             He
             solemnly
             professes
             ,
             
             
               that
               he
               could
               not
               submit
               to
            
             Alexander
             while
             Darius
             lived
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             
             like
             a
             wary
             Man
             ,
             
               his
               meaning
            
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             
               was
               no
               more
            
             but
             this
             :
             
               That
               having
               sworn
               Allegiance
               to
            
             Darius
             ,
             
               he
               could
               not
               make
               a
               voluntary
               Dedition
               of
               himself
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             
             
               But
               when
               he
               was
               in
            
             Alexander
             
               's
               power
            
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             he
             resigned
             himself
             without
             the
             least
             Resistance
             )
             
               he
               made
               no
               Scruple
               to
               become
               his
               Subject
               .
            
             Which
             is
             in
             effect
             as
             if
             he
             had
             sent
             Alexander
             word
             ,
             
               Sir
               ,
               Though
               our
               Preingagements
               of
               Allegiance
               to
               King
               Darius
               hinder
               us
               from
               surrendring
               at
               your
               Summons
               ,
               yet
               I
               hope
               your
               Majesty
               won't
               take
               us
               for
               Men
               of
               an
               obstinate
               and
               incurable
               Loyalty
               .
               If
               you
               please
               to
               march
               your
               Army
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               you
               will
               find
               the
               Behaviour
               of
               the
               Iews
               not
               ungreeable
               .
               For
               though
               in
               point
               of
               Conscience
               we
               are
               bound
               not
               to
               run
               in
               quest
               of
               new
               Governors
               ,
               yet
               any
               Body
               may
               have
               us
               for
               the
               fetching
               .
            
             And
             were
             not
             Iaddus
             and
             his
             Countrymen
             admirable
             Subjects
             at
             this
             rate
             ?
             Don't
             they
             deserve
             to
             be
             commended
             by
             
               Ptolomeus
               Lagi
            
             ,
             and
             
               Antiochus
               Magnus
            
             ,
             for
             their
             Fidelity
             to
             Darius
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             entrusted
             with
             places
             of
             strength
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             
             as
             Iosephus
             reports
             ?
             These
             Iews
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             were
             fit
             to
             make
             any
             Town
             impregnable
             .
             They
             would
             defend
             it
             against
             all
             Mankind
             but
             an
             Enemy
             .
             But
             if
             he
             had
             once
             appeared
             they
             were
             ready
             to
             open
             their
             Gates
             ,
             and
             their
             Arms
             to
             receive
             him
             .
             Indeed
             as
             this
             Historian
             represents
             them
             ,
             their
             Loyalty
             was
             considerable
             ;
             because
             though
             they
             were
             threatned
             to
             be
             attacqued
             by
             a
             powerful
             and
             victorious
             Army
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             could
             persuade
             them
             to
             change
             their
             Prince
             ,
             but
             an
             express
             Command
             from
             God
             himself
             .
             But
             as
             their
             Behaviour
             is
             described
             by
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             they
             have
             very
             little
             Reason
             to
             value
             themselves
             upon
             their
             Constancy
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             it
             may
             not
             be
             improper
             to
             go
             on
             to
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             In
             behalf
             of
             which
             the
             Convocation
             is
             again
             cited
             by
             the
             Doctor
             to
             prove
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               Iews
               were
               bound
               to
               pay
               Tribute
               to
               Caesar
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               the
               Security
               of
               an
               Oath
               .
            
             
             Why
             the
             Doctor
             quoted
             these
             Passages
             ,
             except
             he
             thought
             the
             Reader
             would
             not
             consult
             the
             Original
             ,
             I
             can't
             imagine
             .
             For
             not
             only
             the
             32
             Chapter
             ,
             but
             these
             very
             Canons
             stand
             in
             direct
             opposition
             to
             his
             Opinion
             .
             They
             all
             along
             suppose
             the
             Roman
             Government
             was
             Legally
             established
             :
             And
             condemn
             the
             Non-compliance
             and
             Resistance
             of
             the
             Iews
             upon
             that
             Account
             .
             The
             33
             Canon
             in
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             which
             the
             Doctor
             took
             
             care
             to
             omit
             ,
             plainly
             affirms
             ,
             That
             the
             Royal
             Assamonean
             Family
             ,
             which
             only
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             their
             Nation
             ,
             had
             resigned
             their
             Crown
             ,
             and
             owned
             the
             Romans
             for
             their
             Masters
             .
             Their
             words
             are
             .
             
               That
               Aristobulus
               ,
               and
               his
               two
               Sons
               Alexander
               and
               Antigonus
               ,
               had
               all
               of
               them
               submitted
               themselves
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Romans
               .
            
             And
             then
             it
             s
             no
             wonder
             that
             the
             Canon
             decrees
             .
             
               They
               Sinned
               in
               Rebelling
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Submission
               of
               these
               Princes
               is
               no
               doubt
               the
               Reason
               why
               the
               Iews
               are
               said
               to
               have
               wilfully
               drawn
               the
               Tyranny
               of
               the
               Romans
               upon
               their
               Heads
               .
            
             
             And
             to
             make
             the
             matter
             plain
             beyond
             all
             Contradiction
             ,
             the
             very
             Passage
             quoted
             by
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             calls
             the
             Romans
             their
             
               Lawful
               Magistrates
            
             .
             
             A
             Man
             must
             be
             very
             sharp-sighted
             to
             spy
             out
             any
             Countenance
             given
             to
             Usurpation
             by
             these
             Authorities
             .
             I
             confess
             I
             am
             almost
             amazed
             to
             find
             them
             alledged
             by
             one
             of
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Sense
             .
          
           
             Now
             though
             I
             am
             only
             concerned
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Convocation
             from
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Construction
             ;
             yet
             possibly
             a
             brief
             touch
             of
             the
             History
             may
             not
             be
             unacceptable
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
             We
             are
             to
             observe
             then
             ,
             that
             about
             the
             year
             65
             ,
             before
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             the
             two
             Royal
             Brothers
             ,
             Hyrcanus
             and
             Aristobulus
             hapned
             to
             dispute
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             Iudea
             .
             In
             which
             Contest
             Hyrcanus
             ,
             though
             the
             eldest
             ,
             was
             by
             Misfortune
             and
             Duress
             ,
             compelled
             to
             resign
             .
             
             And
             the
             Articles
             between
             his
             Brother
             and
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             Solemn
             Ratification
             were
             agreed
             to
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
             However
             this
             Resignation
             being
             forced
             ,
             
             made
             Hyrcanus
             uneasie
             ;
             who
             for
             remedy
             applies
             himself
             first
             to
             Aretas
             King
             of
             Arabia
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             to
             Pompey
             the
             Great
             .
             Who
             ,
             glad
             of
             the
             Invitation
             ,
             marches
             his
             Army
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             takes
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             makes
             Iudea
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             Hyrcanus
             is
             contented
             to
             receive
             the
             High
             Priesthood
             from
             his
             Patron
             Pompey
             ;
             
             and
             Aristobulus
             is
             sent
             Prisoner
             in
             Chains
             to
             Rome
             ,
             with
             his
             Children
             .
             After
             several
             Varieties
             of
             Fortune
             he
             was
             enlarged
             by
             Caesar
             ,
             
             and
             had
             the
             Command
             of
             two
             Legions
             under
             him
             .
             And
             the
             next
             News
             of
             him
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             poysoned
             by
             some
             of
             
             Pompey's
             Faction
             ,
             and
             his
             eldest
             Son
             Alexander
             beheaded
             by
             Scipio
             .
             The
             younger
             Antigonus
             recovers
             Ierusalem
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Parthians
             ,
             cuts
             off
             his
             Uncle
             
             Hyrcanus's
             Ears
             to
             unqualifie
             him
             for
             the
             Priesthood
             ;
             
             and
             afterwards
             submits
             to
             Sosius
             and
             Herod
             ,
             who
             commanded
             for
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             is
             Beheaded
             by
             
               Mark
               Antony
            
             .
             
             Upon
             this
             Herod
             ,
             who
             was
             some
             time
             since
             made
             King
             of
             Iudea
             by
             the
             Romans
             ,
             goes
             on
             with
             his
             Project
             to
             dispatch
             the
             Royal
             Line
             .
             And
             to
             colour
             his
             Design
             the
             better
             ,
             he
             invites
             Hyrcanus
             ,
             who
             was
             in
             Parthia
             ,
             to
             his
             Court
             ;
             and
             gets
             him
             into
             his
             power
             .
             Then
             he
             makes
             Aristobulus
             ,
             Son
             to
             Alexander
             abovementioned
             ,
             and
             Brother
             to
             Mariamne
             ,
             High
             Priest
             ;
             and
             soon
             after
             procures
             him
             to
             be
             drowned
             in
             a
             Canal
             .
             And
             ,
             to
             make
             sure
             work
             ,
             
             he
             proceeds
             to
             the
             Murther
             of
             Mariamne
             his
             Queen
             ,
             and
             Hyrcanus
             her
             Mother's
             Father
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             how
             the
             Romans
             came
             by
             their
             Title
             to
             Iudea
             ,
             
             which
             though
             they
             might
             introduce
             by
             Stratagem
             and
             Force
             ,
             yet
             it
             soon
             improved
             into
             an
             unquestionable
             Authority
             .
             For
             first
             they
             had
             the
             Submission
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             the
             Extinction
             of
             the
             Royal
             Family
             ;
             either
             of
             which
             were
             sufficient
             to
             support
             their
             Claim
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             a
             Lawful
             Magistracy
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             time
             I
             suppose
             it
             's
             sufficiently
             apparent
             ,
             that
             this
             Convocation
             is
             far
             from
             teaching
             ,
             
               That
               Princes
               who
               have
               no
               Legal
               Right
               to
               their
               Thrones
               ,
               
               are
               either
               placed
               there
               by
               God
               ,
               or
               vested
               with
               his
               Authority
               .
            
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             conclude
             this
             Argument
             ,
             I
             must
             consider
             what
             the
             Doctor
             has
             lately
             advanced
             to
             fortify
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Moabites
               ,
               Aramites
               ,
               and
               Aegyptians
               ,
               could
               not
               have
               a
               Legal
               Right
               to
               govern
            
             Israel
             .
             
             
               For
               by
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Iewish
               Common-wealth
               .
               They
               could
               not
               give
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Government
               to
               a
               stranger
               .
               The
               four
               Monarchies
               likewise
               were
               erected
               with
               the
               most
               manifest
               Usurpation
               .
            
             
          
           
             In
             Answer
             to
             this
             Objection
             .
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             that
             these
             Governments
             were
             all
             free
             from
             the
             Charge
             of
             Usurpation
             ;
             both
             from
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ;
             and
             likewise
             by
             Arguments
             independent
             of
             their
             Authority
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             Answer
             to
             the
             Text
             of
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             17
             ,
             15.
             
             Upon
             which
             the
             Doctor
             relies
             .
             We
             may
             take
             notice
             ,
             That
             every
             Breach
             of
             a
             Constitution
             does
             not
             make
             a
             Governor
             an
             illegal
             Prince
             ▪
             Solomon
             Multiplied
             Wives
             and
             Horses
             contrary
             to
             the
             express
             Command
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             several
             others
             of
             the
             Israelitish
             Kings
             were
             guilty
             of
             greater
             Errors
             :
             Yet
             these
             miscarriages
             did
             not
             in
             the
             least
             disoblige
             their
             Title
             ;
             or
             make
             them
             cease
             to
             be
             Legal
             Princes
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             We
             may
             observe
             there
             were
             some
             Things
             the
             Jews
             were
             forbiden
             to
             do
             :
             Which
             when
             they
             were
             once
             done
             ,
             their
             Act
             was
             valid
             and
             firm
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             maintain
             it
             .
             For
             Example
             ,
             the
             Jews
             were
             expresly
             prohibited
             intermarrying
             with
             the
             Seven
             Nations
             ,
             
             of
             which
             the
             Hittites
             are
             first
             named
             .
             However
             we
             read
             that
             Bethsheba
             a
             Jewess
             ,
             Daughter
             to
             Eliam
             the
             Son
             of
             Achitophel
             ,
             
             was
             Married
             to
             Uriah
             the
             Hittite
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             this
             Obstacle
             ,
             the
             Marriage
             was
             undoubtedly
             lawful
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             
             Nathan's
             application
             of
             the
             Parable
             ,
             
             and
             the
             aggravation
             of
             
             David's
             Sin.
             
          
           
             To
             give
             another
             instance
             .
             
             The
             Gibeonites
             were
             a
             remnant
             of
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             which
             the
             Isralites
             were
             Commanded
             to
             destroy
             ;
             but
             after
             they
             had
             received
             them
             into
             their
             protection
             ,
             
             they
             became
             their
             natural
             Subjects
             ,
             whom
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             preserve
             .
             By
             parity
             of
             reason
             ,
             though
             the
             Jews
             were
             forbidden
             to
             Elect
             a
             stranger
             for
             their
             King.
             Yet
             when
             they
             had
             once
             made
             choice
             of
             him
             ,
             (
             provided
             they
             were
             not
             preingaged
             to
             another
             )
             he
             becomes
             their
             Lawful
             Prince
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             as
             such
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Either
             these
             Foreign
             Governors
             the
             Doctor
             excepts
             against
             were
             Lawful
             Princes
             ,
             or
             Usurpers
             ,
             the
             latter
             they
             were
             not
             .
             For
             as
             to
             their
             Authority
             they
             neither
             Usurped
             upon
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             People
             or
             the
             Crown
             ;
             for
             either
             the
             People
             submitted
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             consented
             to
             be
             Governed
             by
             them
             ,
             when
             their
             was
             no
             King
             in
             Israel
             .
             Or
             else
             they
             had
             a
             Resignation
             from
             the
             Royal
             Line
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             Doctor
             knows
             any
             mean
             between
             Usurpers
             ,
             and
             Legal
             Kings
             ,
             he
             would
             do
             well
             to
             acquaint
             the
             World
             with
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             will
             be
             a
             perfect
             Discovery
             .
             Having
             premised
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             a
             more
             particular
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Doctors
             Defence
             ,
             and
             examine
             his
             Monarchies
             accordingly
             as
             they
             fall
             in
             order
             of
             Time.
             
          
           
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             Aegyptian
             Kings
             .
             And
             there
             I
             need
             not
             repeat
             what
             I
             have
             urged
             already
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             a
             
               Natural
               and
               Legal
               Right
               to
               govern
            
             Israel
             .
             It
             s
             sufficient
             to
             observe
             that
             the
             Doctor
             's
             main
             .
             Objection
             does
             not
             affect
             them
             .
             For
             the
             Israelites
             were
             under
             their
             Government
             before
             the
             Delivery
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Law
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             enjoyned
             not
             to
             choose
             a
             Foreign
             Prince
             .
             So
             that
             Deuteronomy
             17.15
             .
             cannot
             be
             alledged
             against
             the
             Legality
             of
             
             Pharaoh's
             Title
             ;
             because
             
             this
             Text
             was
             wrote
             long
             after
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             came
             out
             of
             Aegypt
             .
             This
             the
             Convocation
             must
             needs
             know
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             reckon
             Pharaoh
             an
             illegal
             Prince
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Israelites
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Kings
             of
             the
             Aramites
             and
             Moabites
             are
             called
             Tyrants
             by
             the
             Convocation
             ;
             not
             with
             respect
             to
             their
             Title
             ,
             but
             their
             Government
             .
          
           
             
               God
               gave
               them
               Judges
               to
               save
               them
               from
               the
               Tyrants
               that
               oppressed
               them
               .
            
             For
             that
             they
             were
             no
             Usurpers
             (
             in
             continuance
             ,
             whatever
             they
             might
             be
             at
             first
             )
             appears
             .
          
           
             
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Comparison
             the
             Convocation
             makes
             between
             Ehud
             and
             
               Iehu
               ,
               Ioram
            
             and
             Eglon.
             
             
               They
               expresly
               tell
               us
               ,
               That
               the
               case
               of
               Iehu
               was
               like
               unto
               this
               of
               Ehud
               .
               
            
             Now
             to
             make
             the
             case
             Parallel
             ,
             the
             Kings
             that
             were
             removed
             must
             have
             the
             same
             Title
             to
             their
             Government
             .
             And
             since
             the
             Doctor
             must
             allow
             that
             Ioram
             was
             a
             Lawful
             Prince
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             Eglon
             was
             so
             too
             .
             For
             the
             Convocation
             mentions
             them
             without
             any
             manner
             of
             Distinction
             ,
             and
             requires
             the
             same
             extraordinary
             Commission
             from
             Heaven
             to
             enterprize
             any
             thing
             against
             either
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             their
             general
             conclusion
             ,
             which
             they
             make
             immediately
             after
             the
             recital
             of
             these
             cases
             ;
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             They
             believed
             Eglon
             to
             be
             a
             Lawful
             Prince
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Israelites
             .
             Their
             words
             are
             as
             follow
             .
          
           
             
               Both
               these
               Examples
               (
               of
               Ioram
               and
               Eglon
               )
               do
               make
               it
               known
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               may
               overthrow
               any
               Kings
               ,
               &c.
               notwithstanding
               any
               Claim
               ,
               Right
               ,
               Title
               ,
               or
               Interest
               which
               they
               can
               challenge
               to
               their
               Kingdoms
               .
            
             Now
             this
             Inference
             cannot
             be
             drawn
             from
             the
             premises
             ,
             unless
             Eglon
             had
             a
             good
             and
             unexceptionable
             Right
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             Israel
             ;
             For
             if
             
             Eglon's
             Title
             was
             defective
             in
             any
             point
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             a
             ruled
             Case
             against
             those
             Princes
             who
             had
             a
             better
             .
             But
             the
             Convocation
             affirm
             that
             from
             these
             Examples
             of
             Ioram
             and
             Eglon
             ,
             its
             evident
             that
             God
             can
             overthrow
             any
             Kings
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             Claim
             ;
             Right
             ,
             Title
             ,
             &c.
             which
             reasoning
             supposes
             that
             Eglon
             had
             all
             the
             Right
             ,
             and
             Claim
             ,
             Title
             ,
             &c.
             which
             was
             requisite
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             was
             a
             Legal
             Prince
             :
             From
             whence
             it
             appears
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Convocation
             does
             not
             mean
             a
             King
             
               de
               Facto
            
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             one
             
               de
               Iure
            
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             Examples
             before
             
             them
             ,
             gave
             them
             no
             occasion
             for
             such
             a
             distinction
             )
             but
             only
             a
             Prince
             in
             actual
             Administration
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             without
             any
             reflection
             upon
             his
             Title
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             have
             proved
             above
             ,
             that
             the
             Babylonian
             Monarchy
             was
             legally
             established
             over
             Iudea
             :
             The
             Jews
             being
             expresly
             commanded
             by
             God
             himself
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             .
             Now
             though
             the
             Jews
             were
             not
             allow'd
             out
             of
             their
             own
             voluntary
             motion
             to
             chuse
             a
             Foreign
             Prince
             ,
             
             especially
             when
             they
             had
             one
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             yet
             without
             question
             ,
             they
             might
             accept
             of
             one
             of
             God's
             chusing
             .
             God
             doubtless
             has
             the
             liberty
             to
             dispense
             with
             ,
             or
             repeal
             his
             own
             positive
             Laws
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Babylonians
             over
             Israel
             was
             unquestionable
             ;
             so
             likewise
             was
             that
             of
             the
             Persians
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             to
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             former
             .
             Thus
             the
             Convocation
             affirm
             ,
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               continued
               a
               Supreme
               Authority
               over
               the
               Jews
               by
               God's
               appointment
               .
               
               And
               that
               Nehemiah
               and
               Zorobabel
               were
               lawful
               Princes
               .
               
            
             Which
             they
             could
             not
             have
             been
             ,
             unless
             the
             Kings
             of
             Persia
             were
             such
             ,
             because
             they
             acted
             by
             their
             Deputation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               As
               to
               Alexander
               the
               Great
               ,
               the
               Convocation
               declares
               that
               the
               Jews
               were
               as
               much
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               been
               before
               the
               Subjects
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Babylon
               and
               Persia.
               
            
             And
             if
             they
             were
             as
             much
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             his
             Title
             to
             command
             them
             must
             be
             as
             good
             as
             that
             of
             the
             preceding
             Kings
             .
             Besides
             I
             have
             already
             made
             it
             appear
             that
             the
             Jews
             submitted
             to
             him
             by
             God's
             particular
             direction
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             Convocation
             affirms
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               unlawful
               for
               Aristobulus
               the
               Father
               ,
               
               or
               either
               of
               his
               two
               Sons
               Alexander
               ,
               or
               Antigonus
               ,
               having
               all
               of
               them
               submitted
               themselves
               to
               rebel
               against
               the
               Romans
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             clear
             Argument
             that
             this
             Reverend
             Assembly
             believed
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             Iudea
             translated
             by
             the
             Submission
             of
             the
             Royal
             Line
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Romans
             by
             consequence
             were
             their
             legal
             Governors
             .
             And
             to
             make
             their
             Testimonies
             demonstrative
             ,
             they
             expresly
             pronounce
             that
             the
             Romans
             were
             the
             Jews
             
               lawful
               Magistrates
            
             .
             
             And
             what
             Countrymen
             were
             the
             Romans
             ?
             Were
             they
             not
             Foreigners
             ?
             The
             Doctor
             sure
             does
             not
             think
             the
             Convocation
             took
             them
             for
             native
             Jews
             .
             And
             if
             not
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             understand
             Deut.
             17.15
             .
             in
             his
             Sense
             .
          
           
           
             Farther
             .
             To
             argue
             with
             the
             Doctor
             independently
             of
             the
             Convocation
             :
             
             As
             this
             command
             in
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             was
             not
             given
             till
             after
             the
             Aegyptian
             Monarchy
             ,
             so
             the
             force
             of
             it
             expired
             under
             the
             Roman
             :
             For
             after
             the
             coming
             of
             Shiloh
             ,
             the
             
               Scepter
               was
               to
               depart
               from
               Iudah
               .
            
             Now
             the
             command
             of
             choosing
             a
             King
             of
             their
             own
             Nation
             could
             not
             extend
             to
             a
             Time
             in
             which
             it
             was
             foretold
             by
             Sacred
             Writ
             that
             their
             State
             should
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             more
             Kings
             of
             Iudah
             to
             be
             expected
             .
             So
             that
             after
             the
             Messiah
             appeared
             ,
             it
             was
             Lawful
             for
             the
             Jews
             to
             submit
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Power
             notwithstanding
             the
             Text
             of
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             live
             in
             
             Hobs's
             State
             of
             Nature
             .
             For
             if
             they
             might
             not
             submit
             to
             Foreign
             Princes
             they
             must
             break
             up
             Society
             ,
             and
             be
             independent
             of
             all
             Government
             ▪
             For
             
             Iacob's
             Prophecy
             had
             barred
             them
             from
             having
             any
             Governors
             of
             their
             own
             .
             
             Which
             latter
             supposition
             all
             Men
             will
             grant
             to
             be
             impracticable
             and
             absurd
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Jews
             might
             Lawfully
             submit
             to
             a
             Foreign
             Power
             ;
             then
             those
             they
             submitted
             to
             were
             their
             Lawful
             Governors
             .
             Besides
             at
             the
             Death
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             all
             the
             Mosaick
             Law
             unless
             the
             Moral
             part
             of
             it
             was
             cancelled
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             were
             as
             much
             the
             Natural
             Princes
             of
             the
             Jews
             ;
             as
             the
             Kings
             of
             Portugal
             and
             Spain
             are
             over
             their
             Posterity
             who
             now
             live
             in
             those
             Dominions
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             follows
             that
             when
             St.
             Paul
             wrote
             the
             13.
             to
             the
             Rom.
             upon
             which
             the
             Doctor
             ▪
             so
             much
             insists
             :
             He
             could
             not
             suppose
             the
             Roman
             Authority
             could
             receive
             the
             least
             blemish
             from
             Deut.
             17.15
             .
             which
             I
             desire
             may
             be
             remembred
             ▪
             against
             another
             Time.
             In
             short
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             last
             .
             Text
             appears
             to
             be
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Jews
             were
             not
             permitted
             out
             of
             Levity
             to
             make
             a
             voluntary
             choice
             of
             a
             Foreign
             Prince
             :
             But
             when
             they
             were
             under
             hard
             circumstances
             and
             injured
             none
             but
             themselves
             by
             their
             submission
             ;
             They
             were
             at
             Liberty
             to
             consult
             their
             advantage
             ,
             this
             as
             to
             the
             main
             is
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Grotius
             ,
             and
             has
             been
             the
             Doctor
             's
             too
             .
             Who
             seems
             to
             wonder
             the
             Pharisees
             could
             not
             distinguish
             upon
             the
             Prohibition
             ;
             
             but
             took
             it
             in
             too
             unlimited
             a
             sence
             ?
             So
             that
             its
             in
             vain
             for
             the
             Doctor
             to
             reply
             ,
             that
             if
             Force
             dissolves
             the
             Obligation
             of
             a
             positive
             Divine
             Law
             ;
             a
             meer
             human
             one
             cannot
             hold
             ▪
             out
             against
             it
             .
             For
             the
             command
             we
             see
             does
             not
             reach
             a
             case
             of
             Force
             ;
             but
             points
             at
             circumstances
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             Inclination
             .
          
           
           
             And
             what
             is
             farther
             very
             remarkable
             .
             It
             does
             not
             follow
             that
             because
             the
             Israelites
             might
             submit
             to
             prevent
             hard
             usage
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             in
             their
             own
             Power
             .
             When
             they
             were
             unengaged
             to
             any
             Prince
             of
             their
             own
             .
             I
             say
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             any
             Authority
             to
             desert
             their
             Prince
             in
             his
             Distress
             ;
             and
             to
             give
             away
             his
             Right
             to
             save
             themselves
             harmless
             .
             These
             two
             Cases
             are
             extreamly
             different
             .
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             a
             Man
             resignes
             nothing
             but
             what
             belongs
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             is
             at
             his
             disposal
             .
             But
             the
             other
             confounds
             the
             nature
             of
             property
             ,
             makes
             a
             Man
             forfeit
             without
             consent
             ,
             or
             provocation
             given
             :
             And
             puts
             it
             in
             the
             Subjects
             power
             to
             translate
             their
             Allegiance
             without
             their
             Princes
             allowance
             ;
             and
             to
             depose
             them
             when
             they
             please
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             with
             his
             Book
             of
             Allegiance
             ;
             and
             before
             I
             take
             leave
             of
             the
             Chapter
             I
             was
             examining
             ,
             
             I
             shall
             just
             observe
             ,
             how
             inconsistent
             the
             Doctors
             Notion
             of
             Settlement
             is
             with
             it self
             ;
             and
             of
             what
             incoherent
             parts
             its
             compounded
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               when
               the
               whole
               Power
               of
               the
               Nation
               is
               in
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Prince
               ;
               when
               the
               Estates
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Body
               of
               the
               Nation
               has
               submitted
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               those
               who
               will
               not
               submit
               can
               be
               crushed
               by
               Him
            
             ;
             when
             all
             this
             is
             done
             (
             and
             I
             suppose
             not
             before
             )
             he
             concludes
             the
             Settlement
             compleat
             .
             By
             which
             definition
             he
             plainly
             makes
             Force
             ,
             and
             Consent
             ,
             Power
             ,
             and
             Law
             ,
             essential
             to
             a
             Settlement
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Logick
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             compounded
             it
             of
             Fire
             ,
             
             and
             Water
             .
             If
             
               Power
               will
               govern
               and
               is
               a
               certain
               sign
               of
               God's
               Authority
               ,
            
             to
             what
             purpose
             are
             the
             States
             convened
             ?
             Cannot
             Providence
             dispose
             of
             Kingdoms
             without
             their
             Leave
             ?
             Or
             does
             a
             Divine
             Right
             depend
             upon
             humane
             Forms
             and
             Solemnities
             ?
             In
             short
             either
             Power
             implies
             a
             necessary
             Conveyance
             of
             Divine
             Right
             or
             not
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             then
             it
             s
             no
             certain
             sign
             of
             God's
             Authority
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Fundamental
             Principle
             is
             out
             of
             doors
             .
             If
             it
             does
             ;
             then
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             the
             Submission
             of
             the
             Estates
             to
             perfect
             the
             Settlement
             .
             But
             since
             the
             Doctor
             has
             call'd
             them
             together
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             whether
             they
             are
             Legal
             ,
             or
             Illegal
             Estates
             ,
             if
             Illegal
             ,
             they
             had
             better
             have
             kept
             at
             home
             ,
             than
             meet
             to
             break
             the
             Laws
             .
             If
             they
             are
             a
             Legal
             Body
             ,
             let
             this
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             ,
             at
             last
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             brought
             to
             debate
             the
             Legality
             of
             a
             Revolution
             ,
             which
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             tells
             us
             ,
             is
             an
             
               unnenecessary
               ,
               
               unfit
               ,
               
               and
               impracticable
               Undertaking
               ?
            
             However
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             has
             ordered
             the
             matter
             ,
             the
             Estates
             can
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             it
             ;
             And
             therefore
             I
             can't
             imagine
             what
             he
             brought
             them
             in
             for
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             for
             a
             Varnish
             .
             It
             's
             likely
             he
             thought
             naked
             unornamented
             Violence
             ,
             would
             make
             but
             an
             untoward
             Figure
             ;
             and
             that
             People
             would
             be
             too
             much
             frighted
             ,
             to
             spell
             out
             its
             Divine
             Authority
             .
             For
             this
             Reason
             he
             has
             dressed
             up
             his
             Power
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             Justice
             ;
             and
             supplied
             the
             defect
             of
             Law
             ,
             with
             Pomp
             and
             Pageantry
             .
             But
             he
             seems
             not
             well
             pleased
             ,
             because
             his
             definition
             of
             Settlement
             is
             not
             
               allowed
               him
               ;
               and
               would
               gladly
               hear
               a
               good
               Reason
               why
               the
               general
               Submission
               of
               the
               People
               can't
               settle
               the
               Government
               ,
               
               unless
               the
               Prince
               submit
               also
               .
            
             I
             hope
             it
             's
             no
             bad
             Reason
             to
             say
             the
             Submission
             of
             the
             Prince
             is
             necessary
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             because
             no
             Man
             can
             lose
             his
             Right
             without
             Forfeiture
             ,
             or
             Consent
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             Forfeiture
             itself
             supposes
             a
             conditional
             Right
             ,
             and
             implies
             Consent
             at
             a
             remoter
             distance
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctor
             himself
             acknowledges
             ,
             
               That
               Consent
               is
               necessary
               to
               transfer
               a
               legal
               Right
               .
            
             From
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             That
             where
             the
             Princes
             legal
             Right
             is
             not
             transferred
             by
             his
             own
             Submission
             ,
             
             it
             still
             remains
             in
             him
             ,
             unless
             Kings
             are
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             than
             other
             People
             ;
             and
             lose
             the
             common
             Privilege
             ,
             by
             being
             God's
             Representatives
             .
             Now
             one
             part
             of
             the
             King
             's
             Right
             is
             to
             govern
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             govern
             ,
             they
             must
             of
             Necessity
             be
             under
             any
             Obligation
             to
             obey
             him
             .
             And
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             firm
             Settlement
             ,
             which
             all
             People
             that
             make
             it
             are
             bound
             to
             unsettle
             again
             .
             As
             for
             his
             Distinction
             between
             Legal
             and
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             I
             have
             shewn
             the
             Vanity
             of
             it
             already
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             Section
             ;
             If
             the
             Doctor
             is
             resolved
             to
             persist
             in
             his
             new
             Opinion
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Soveraign
               or
               Usurping
               Powers
               have
               God's
               Authority
               ,
               and
               that
               Subjection
               is
               due
               to
               those
               who
               have
               no
               legal
               Right
            
             ;
             He
             must
             look
             out
             for
             some
             other
             Supports
             ,
             
             for
             that
             of
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             and
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             fail
             him
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             not
             think
             him
             unprovided
             with
             Abettors
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             from
             what
             Quarter
             he
             may
             receive
             a
             considerable
             Assistance
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             The
             Doctor
             's
             Arguments
             from
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             examined
             .
          
           
             HAving
             done
             with
             the
             Convocation
             ,
             I
             must
             go
             on
             with
             the
             Doctor
             to
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             ,
             from
             both
             which
             intermix'd
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             he
             attempts
             to
             prove
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Soveraign
               Princes
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             one
             that
             has
             Force
             to
             crush
             the
             dissenting
             Party
             ,
             Prince
             ▪
             Massianello
             not
             excepted
             )
             
               who
               are
               settled
               in
               their
               Thrones
               ,
               are
               placed
               there
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               invested
               with
               his
               Authority
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
             in
             plain
             English
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             obeyed
             as
             God's
             Ministers
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             no
             legal
             Title
             ;
             and
             the
             People
             know
             they
             have
             none
             .
             This
             ,
             in
             so
             many
             words
             ,
             he
             knew
             would
             sound
             harshly
             :
             and
             therefore
             has
             given
             the
             Expression
             a
             turn
             of
             Advantage
             .
             To
             come
             to
             his
             Proofs
             :
             Which
             he
             has
             reduced
             into
             Propositions
             .
             Among
             these
             ,
          
           
             His
             first
             Proposition
             ,
             
               That
               all
               Authority
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               is
               undeniable
               .
            
             
          
           
             Second
             Proposition
             ,
             
               That
               Civil
               Power
               and
               Authority
               is
               no
               otherwise
               from
               God
               ,
               
               than
               as
               he
               gives
               his
               Power
               and
               Authority
               to
               some
               particular
               Person
               or
               Persons
               to
               govern
               others
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             likewise
             granted
             him
             :
             But
             what
             use
             he
             can
             make
             of
             it
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             .
             For
             though
             no
             Man
             can
             govern
             by
             God's
             Authority
             ,
             unless
             God
             gives
             it
             him
             ;
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             God
             gives
             his
             Authority
             to
             Usurpers
             .
             The
             Doctor
             knows
             God
             did
             not
             give
             it
             to
             Athalia
             ,
             and
             why
             other
             Usurpers
             should
             be
             in
             a
             better
             Condition
             ,
             he
             has
             not
             yet
             offered
             any
             satisfactory
             Reason
             .
             Force
             ,
             and
             Authority
             ,
             (
             though
             our
             Author
             confounds
             them
             )
             have
             always
             been
             looked
             upon
             as
             Things
             vastly
             different
             .
             The
             first
             is
             nothing
             but
             Violence
             and
             Irresistibility
             .
             The
             other
             (
             Authority
             )
             is
             a
             moral
             Capacity
             to
             do
             an
             Action
             ,
             and
             always
             implies
             a
             Right
             .
             So
             that
             they
             who
             pretend
             to
             God's
             Authority
             ,
             must
             make
             good
             their
             Title
             either
             
             by
             the
             ordinary
             Plea
             of
             humane
             Laws
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             extraordinary
             one
             of
             Revelation
             .
             They
             must
             prove
             they
             have
             a
             Right
             distinct
             from
             their
             Power
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             contradict
             the
             Sense
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             destroy
             the
             very
             Being
             of
             Morality
             .
             
             However
             the
             Doctor
             thinks
             it
             plain
             from
             St.
             Paul
             and
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             That
             all
             those
             who
             
               exercise
               Supreme
               Power
               are
               set
               up
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               receive
               their
               Authority
               from
               him
               ,
            
             notwithstanding
             they
             have
             no
             other
             Title
             but
             the
             Sword.
             
          
           
             In
             order
             to
             the
             removing
             this
             Mistake
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             
               Higher
               Powers
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             meant
             only
             Lawful
             Powers
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             we
             have
             a
             Rule
             in
             the
             Scripture
             to
             interpret
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             Sense
             .
             
             For
             the
             Distinction
             between
             Lawful
             and
             
               Usurped
               Powers
            
             ,
             is
             not
             unknown
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             pretends
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Interpretation
             is
             supported
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             ancient
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Sentiments
             the
             Generality
             of
             Mankind
             had
             of
             a
             Usurpation
             .
             At
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Apostles
             Time.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             are
             warranted
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             to
             conclude
             that
             by
             the
             
               Higher
               Powers
            
             ,
             are
             only
             meant
             those
             who
             are
             Lawfully
             Constituted
             as
             appears
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Instance
             of
             Athaliah
             .
             Who
             though
             she
             had
             Power
             and
             Settlement
             in
             as
             ample
             a
             manner
             as
             can
             be
             desired
             ;
             yet
             she
             had
             no
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             any
             Right
             to
             the
             Peoples
             Obedience
             as
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             History
             .
             The
             Doctors
             Solution
             of
             this
             difficulty
             from
             the
             Entail
             of
             the
             Crown
             upon
             Davids
             Family
             ,
             
             has
             been
             shown
             insufficient
             .
             I
             confess
             the
             Doctor
             has
             offered
             something
             farther
             lately
             in
             defence
             of
             his
             Notion
             ;
             
             though
             I
             think
             much
             short
             of
             his
             point
             .
             However
             the
             Learned
             Authour
             of
             the
             Postscript
             being
             particularly
             engaged
             in
             this
             Case
             ;
             and
             having
             managed
             it
             with
             so
             much
             Advantage
             ,
             I
             shall
             forbear
             to
             insist
             any
             farther
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Another
             Argument
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             
               Higher
               Powers
            
             are
             meant
             only
             Lawful
             ones
             .
             May
             be
             taken
             from
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             v.
             14.
             
             The
             next
             verse
             to
             that
             which
             the
             Doctor
             Quotes
             for
             a
             contrary
             Opinion
             .
             In
             which
             place
             the
             Apostle
             Commands
             
             us
             to
             
               submit
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               Supream
               ;
               and
               unto
               Governors
               ,
               as
               unto
               them
               who
               are
               sent
               by
               him
               .
            
             Now
             if
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             Subordinate
             Governors
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             Delegation
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             sent
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             Supream
             Power
             :
             It
             follows
             that
             when
             they
             are
             not
             sent
             by
             him
             ;
             but
             Challenge
             our
             submission
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             independent
             Right
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             obeyed
             .
             Suppose
             then
             the
             Emperor's
             Procurator
             of
             Iudea
             had
             set
             up
             for
             himself
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Time
             ,
             and
             brought
             over
             the
             Sanedrim
             and
             the
             Majority
             of
             the
             Jews
             to
             his
             Party
             ,
             and
             possessed
             himself
             of
             the
             Civil
             and
             Military
             Power
             of
             that
             Nation
             ;
             were
             the
             Jews
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Procurator
             or
             not
             ?
             By
             the
             Doctor
             's
             rule
             undoubtedly
             they
             were
             .
             For
             here
             is
             nothing
             less
             than
             his
             
               Through
               Settlement
            
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             
               Providence
               and
               Divine
               Authority
            
             ;
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             acquiesce
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Doctrine
             ,
             teaches
             us
             to
             look
             upon
             this
             Procurator
             as
             a
             Treasonable
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             his
             Settlement
             .
             For
             we
             cannot
             suppose
             him
             acting
             in
             his
             Masters
             Name
             ,
             when
             he
             Rebels
             against
             him
             ;
             unless
             we
             can
             imagine
             the
             Emperor
             would
             grant
             a
             Commission
             to
             fight
             and
             destroy
             himself
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             reason
             of
             our
             submission
             to
             inferior
             Magistrates
             ,
             is
             founded
             in
             their
             Subordination
             ;
             in
             their
             being
             sent
             by
             the
             Supream
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             by
             the
             Apostles
             Argument
             :
             Then
             certainly
             we
             are
             not
             to
             obey
             them
             how
             successful
             soever
             they
             may
             be
             ,
             when
             they
             act
             upon
             their
             own
             pretended
             Authority
             ;
             and
             against
             him
             that
             sent
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             can't
             foresee
             what
             the
             Doctor
             can
             reply
             ;
             excepting
             that
             Iudea
             was
             but
             a
             small
             part
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ;
             and
             therefore
             a
             general
             Revolt
             in
             that
             Country
             alone
             ,
             could
             not
             plead
             God's
             Authority
             from
             their
             Success
             ,
             nor
             oblige
             the
             Noncomplying
             Subject
             to
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ;
             That
             if
             we
             are
             to
             obey
             the
             
               Higher
               Powers
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             those
             who
             can
             
               crush
               us
            
             without
             respect
             to
             the
             Legality
             of
             their
             Title
             .
             If
             Soveraign
             Force
             ,
             and
             Soveraign
             Authority
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             then
             we
             ought
             to
             obey
             them
             as
             far
             as
             their
             Power
             reaches
             :
             For
             so
             far
             their
             Divine
             Authority
             must
             extend
             .
             If
             the
             Revolt
             be
             general
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             undisputed
             ,
             the
             Largeness
             of
             Dominion
             is
             not
             at
             all
             material
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             observed
             ,
             the
             Boundaries
             
             of
             Empire
             are
             of
             an
             inferior
             Consideration
             .
             They
             depend
             only
             upon
             Pacts
             ,
             and
             Humane
             Laws
             ;
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             stand
             in
             competition
             against
             Providence
             ,
             and
             hinder
             the
             exercise
             of
             a
             Divine
             Right
             .
             God
             ,
             without
             question
             ,
             can
             change
             the
             Limits
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Governors
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ;
             (
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             confined
             in
             this
             respect
             no
             more
             than
             in
             the
             other
             .
             )
             And
             since
             Settlement
             and
             Success
             is
             a
             certain
             Sign
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             we
             ought
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Doctor
             ▪
             to
             submit
             to
             every
             Subdivision
             of
             Power
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             illegally
             Cantonized
             ;
             as
             long
             as
             they
             keep
             distinct
             ,
             and
             unsubordinate
             to
             each
             other
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Distinction
             between
             Lawful
             and
             
               Usurped
               Powers
            
             ,
             is
             not
             unknown
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             will
             be
             manifest
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             Hebr.
             13.17
             .
             There
             the
             inspired
             Author
             commands
             the
             Hebrews
             
               to
               obey
               those
               who
               have
               the
               Rule
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               submit
               themselves
               .
            
             I
             grant
             the
             place
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Church-Governors
             :
             but
             it
             's
             as
             plain
             by
             universal
             Practice
             ,
             that
             this
             Submission
             is
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             Lawful
             Spiritual
             Powers
             .
             For
             if
             any
             Bishop
             should
             offer
             to
             govern
             another's
             Diocese
             ,
             and
             Usurp
             his
             See
             ;
             such
             intrusions
             have
             been
             always
             condemned
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             People
             obliged
             to
             adhere
             to
             their
             first
             Bishop
             .
             And
             since
             this
             Scripture
             concerning
             Ecclesiastical
             Rulers
             ,
             has
             been
             always
             understood
             of
             those
             who
             are
             Lawfully
             and
             Canonically
             set
             up
             ;
             though
             these
             words
             are
             not
             expressly
             in
             the
             Text
             ;
             why
             the
             
               Higher
               Powers
            
             should
             not
             be
             restrained
             to
             Magistrates
             Legally
             Constituted
             ,
             
             is
             somewhat
             hard
             to
             imagine
             :
             What
             reason
             have
             we
             to
             suppose
             God
             should
             Confirm
             an
             intrusion
             upon
             the
             State
             ;
             and
             disallow
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             Why
             should
             he
             give
             his
             Authority
             to
             Temporal
             Usurpers
             ,
             and
             deny
             it
             to
             Spiritual
             ?
             Are
             not
             Bishops
             
               de
               Facto
            
             as
             good
             as
             Kings
             of
             that
             Denomination
             ?
             To
             put
             the
             Case
             more
             home
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             it
             into
             a
             narrower
             Compass
             .
             Let
             us
             suppose
             ,
             according
             to
             St.
             
             Cyprian's
             Principle
             ,
             every
             See
             independent
             of
             each
             other
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             lawful
             Bishop
             is
             deposed
             by
             his
             People
             ,
             and
             another
             chosen
             and
             consecrated
             by
             the
             Presbytery
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             the
             Spiritual
             Estates
             ;
             )
             and
             nothing
             of
             the
             usual
             Solemnity
             omitted
             .
             Now
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             whether
             the
             New
             Man
             is
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             has
             a
             Divine
             Right
             to
             govern
             the
             Diocese
             ?
             If
             the
             Doctor
             says
             Yes
             ,
             he
             contradicts
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             and
             destroys
             the
             Episcopal
             
             Authority
             .
             If
             he
             says
             ,
             No
             ;
             I
             would
             gladly
             hear
             his
             Reason
             .
             The
             Person
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             ,
             is
             generally
             submitted
             to
             ,
             and
             called
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             wears
             the
             Episcopal
             Habit
             ;
             and
             had
             all
             the
             Ceremonies
             performed
             at
             his
             Consecration
             ;
             and
             is
             disown'd
             by
             none
             but
             a
             few
             obstinate
             People
             ,
             and
             what
             would
             you
             have
             more
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             the
             Clergy
             were
             under
             Tyes
             of
             Canonical
             Obedience
             to
             their
             former
             Bishop
             ;
             that
             neither
             They
             nor
             the
             Laity
             ,
             have
             any
             Power
             to
             depose
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             to
             ordain
             a
             new
             One
             ;
             that
             such
             Proceedings
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             Fundamental
             Laws
             of
             Church-Government
             ,
             and
             subversive
             of
             its
             Monarchical
             Constitution
             .
             This
             is
             all
             Truth
             I
             grant
             ;
             but
             am
             afraid
             it
             will
             disoblige
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Argument
             .
             For
             ,
             under
             Favor
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             States
             bound
             by
             natural
             and
             sworn
             Allegiance
             to
             their
             King
             ?
             What
             Right
             have
             the
             Members
             to
             depose
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             Inferiors
             to
             displace
             their
             Supreme
             ?
             And
             what
             Law
             is
             there
             to
             chuse
             a
             Prince
             in
             an
             Hereditary
             Kingdom
             ?
             
               By
               what
               Authority
               do
               they
               these
               things
               ?
            
             
             And
             
               who
               gave
               them
               this
               Authority
            
             ?
             I
             put
             these
             Questions
             to
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             because
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             be
             so
             kind
             as
             to
             take
             them
             for
             no
             more
             than
             Enquiries
             .
          
           
             Farther
             ,
             By
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Assistance
             it
             may
             be
             urged
             .
             That
             in
             the
             first
             Ages
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             Bishops
             were
             nominated
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
             (
             
               as
               Kings
               were
               in
            
             Israel
             )
             and
             Elections
             apparently
             governed
             by
             Miracles
             and
             Inspiration
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             learn
             from
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             ;
             
             And
             as
             it
             hapned
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Fabian
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             now
             since
             Miracles
             are
             ceased
             ,
             
               God
               does
               that
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               his
               Providence
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               at
               first
               by
               express
               Nomination
               .
            
             Therefore
             though
             one
             Layman
             should
             consecrate
             another
             ,
             his
             Episcopal
             Character
             ought
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             ,
             (
             against
             the
             Canonical
             Bishop
             )
             provided
             the
             
               great
               Body
               of
               the
            
             Diocese
             
               has
               submitted
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               whole
               Administration
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               is
               in
               his
               hands
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               every
               thing
               is
               done
               in
               his
               Name
               ;
               and
               those
               who
               won't
               submit
               can
               be
               crushed
               by
               him
               .
            
             And
             if
             any
             one
             objects
             against
             this
             Bishop
             
               de
               Facto
            
             ,
             I
             hope
             the
             Doctor
             's
             parallel
             Reasons
             will
             satisfie
             him
             !
             For
             first
             ,
             Here
             is
             as
             good
             a
             spiritual
             Settlement
             according
             to
             our
             Author's
             interpretation
             of
             that
             word
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             would
             wish
             .
             To
             go
             on
             .
             
               No
               Man
               can
               make
               himself
            
             a
             Bishop
             any
             more
             than
             
               a
               King
            
             ,
             
             
               whether
               God
               will
               or
               no.
               God
               is
               then
               said
               to
               set
               up
            
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             
             
               when
               by
               his
               Providence
               he
               advances
               
               him
               to
               the
            
             Episcopal
             
               Throne
               ,
               and
               puts
               the
            
             Spiritual
             
               Authority
               into
               his
               hands
            
             .
             
             
               All
               Events
               are
               directed
               ,
               and
               determined
               ,
               and
               over-ruled
               by
               God
            
             ;
             So
             that
             it
             's
             plain
             ,
             that
             all
             Elections
             of
             Schismatical
             and
             Heretical
             Bishops
             ,
             were
             over-ruled
             by
             Providential
             Appointment
             .
             Besides
             ,
             
             if
             there
             
               was
               any
               distinction
               between
               God's
               Permissions
               and
               Appointments
               ;
               yet
               we
               ought
               in
               reason
               to
               ascribe
               the
               Advancement
               of
            
             Bishops
             ,
             
               to
               God's
               Decree
               and
               Councel
               ,
               because
               it
               's
               one
               of
               the
               principal
               Acts
               of
               Providence
               ,
               and
               which
               has
               so
               great
               an
               Influence
               upon
               the
               Government
               of
            
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Mens
             Souls
             .
             
               And
               if
               he
               decrees
               any
               Events
               ,
               certainly
               he
               peculiarly
               orders
               such
               Events
               as
               will
               do
               most
               good
               or
               most
               hurt
               to
            
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             Absurdity
             of
             this
             way
             of
             Reasoning
             ,
             it
             evidently
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             must
             be
             interpreted
             of
             
               Lawful
               Rulers
            
             ,
             though
             the
             distinction
             is
             not
             expressed
             .
             And
             since
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             undeniable
             Consequence
             ,
             teaches
             us
             not
             to
             submit
             to
             those
             who
             govern
             in
             the
             Church
             without
             Right
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             conclude
             our
             Duty
             the
             same
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             State.
             It
             's
             in
             vain
             to
             urge
             that
             this
             Epistle
             was
             written
             after
             that
             to
             the
             Romans
             ;
             and
             therefore
             St.
             Paul
             could
             have
             no
             reference
             to
             it
             .
             This
             Objection
             must
             vanish
             before
             those
             who
             own
             the
             New
             Testament
             written
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             For
             whatever
             is
             dictated
             by
             Inspiration
             ,
             must
             be
             coherent
             and
             uniform
             ;
             especially
             when
             Duties
             of
             a
             moral
             and
             unalterable
             Obligation
             are
             delivered
             .
             So
             that
             unless
             the
             Doctor
             can
             show
             a
             disparity
             between
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             I
             mean
             as
             destroys
             all
             proportion
             of
             Reasoning
             from
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             he
             must
             grant
             that
             those
             
               Higher
               Powers
            
             mentioned
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             only
             of
             those
             who
             are
             Lawfully
             such
             .
          
           
             
             I
             now
             perceive
             by
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Vindication
             (
             which
             I
             did
             not
             before
             remember
             )
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Postscript
             has
             touched
             upon
             this
             Argument
             .
             And
             since
             I
             am
             somewhat
             concerned
             in
             the
             Vindicator's
             Answer
             ,
             I
             shall
             beg
             leave
             of
             the
             above-mentioned
             Author
             to
             make
             a
             short
             Reply
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Doctor
             has
             ordered
             the
             Matter
             a
             few
             Words
             will
             serve
             .
          
           
             
             He
             says
             the
             
               Cases
               mentioned
            
             .
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
             and
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
             
               are
               by
               no
               means
               Paralel
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
            
             Hebrews
             
               had
               no
               reason
               to
               make
               any
               such
               Distinction
               ,
               which
               it
               was
               necessary
               for
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               to
               have
               done
            
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             
               if
               he
               intended
               to
               be
               understood
               only
               of
               Lawful
               
               Powers
               .
            
             This
             he
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             from
             the
             Universality
             of
             the
             Expression
             .
             
               Because
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               gives
               a
               general
               Charge
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Higher
               Powers
               ,
               and
               generally
               affirms
               that
               all
               Power
               is
               from
               God.
            
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             Text
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             is
             as
             comprehensive
             as
             that
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             
             
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
            
             is
             an
             indefinite
             Proposition
             ,
             which
             he
             knows
             is
             equivalent
             to
             a
             Universal
             .
             St.
             Paul
             it
             's
             true
             affirms
             
               all
               Power
               is
               from
               God
            
             :
             And
             does
             not
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             say
             ,
             with
             relation
             to
             Spiritual
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             
             that
             
               no
               Man
               takes
               this
               Honour
               to
               himself
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               called
               of
               God
               as
               was
            
             Aaron
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             if
             
               all
               Power
            
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             then
             all
             Spiritual
             Power
             is
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             makes
             way
             for
             Heretical
             Intruders
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             13th
             .
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             by
             his
             own
             Concession
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Words
             
               all
               Power
            
             are
             to
             be
             restrained
             to
             a
             particular
             Sense
             ,
             the
             Universality
             the
             Doctor
             contends
             for
             is
             gone
             .
             If
             they
             must
             be
             confined
             to
             Temporal
             Powers
             ,
             why
             are
             they
             not
             capable
             of
             a
             farther
             Limitation
             ?
             Why
             should
             they
             not
             be
             understood
             only
             of
             Lawful
             Temporal
             Powers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Rulers
             mentioned
             by
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             though
             with
             the
             same
             extent
             of
             Expression
             ,
             are
             meant
             of
             none
             but
             those
             who
             are
             Lawfully
             ordained
             ?
          
           
             
               But
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
            
             Hebrews
             
               knew
               who
               had
               the
               Rule
               over
               them
               at
               that
               Time
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               were
               Lawful
               Ministers
               ;
               and
               had
               he
               added
               any
               such
               Distinction
            
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             expresly
             commanded
             them
             to
             submit
             only
             to
             Lawful
             Rulers
             )
             
               he
               might
               have
               made
               the
            
             Hebrews
             
               jealous
               about
               the
               Title
               of
               their
               Church
               Governors
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               spoiled
               his
               Exhortation
               of
               obeying
               them
               .
            
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             I
             observe
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             this
             Inconvenience
             which
             the
             Doctor
             imagines
             might
             easily
             have
             been
             avoided
             without
             omitting
             this
             Distinction
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             might
             have
             added
             a
             Clause
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             question
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             present
             Governors
             ,
             but
             only
             gave
             them
             a
             Caution
             not
             to
             be
             led
             away
             with
             every
             pretending
             Heretick
             for
             the
             future
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             observe
             that
             the
             Doctor
             grants
             that
             if
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             or
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             had
             known
             that
             either
             Nullity
             ,
             or
             Forfeiture
             ,
             could
             have
             been
             truly
             objected
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             Spiritual
             Rulers
             ,
             there
             would
             neither
             have
             been
             Submission
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             one
             ,
             nor
             Obedience
             given
             by
             the
             other
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             ,
             and
             shall
             do
             farther
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             Emperors
             at
             the
             writing
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Epistle
             were
             Legal
             Princes
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             (
             or
             the
             Spirit
             he
             wrote
             by
             )
             must
             know
             it
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Romans
             ,
             they
             had
             as
             good
             an
             Opportunity
             of
             being
             satisfied
             about
             their
             Temporal
             Governors
             as
             the
             Hebrews
             had
             about
             their
             Spiritual
             .
             And
             therefore
             by
             the
             Doctor
             's
             reason
             St.
             Paul
             might
             forbear
             adding
             the
             Word
             LAWFUL
             to
             
               Higher
               Powers
            
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             the
             Emperor's
             Title
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             for
             fear
             of
             making
             
               his
               Subjects
               jealous
               by
               such
               a
               Distinction
               .
            
             But
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Is
             the
             Doctor
             sure
             that
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             knew
             that
             their
             Spiritual
             Rulers
             were
             all
             Lawfully
             constituted
             ?
             The
             Doctor
             concludes
             this
             Apostle
             to
             be
             St.
             Paul.
             Now
             St.
             Paul
             complains
             that
             these
             was
             Schisms
             and
             Heresies
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             Time
             ;
             
             yet
             there
             
               was
               false
               Apostles
               who
               transformed
               themselves
               into
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             is
             he
             certain
             the
             Hebrews
             were
             troubled
             with
             none
             of
             these
             ?
             He
             may
             please
             to
             remember
             that
             the
             
               Ebionites
               ,
               Gnosticks
               ,
               Nicolaitans
            
             ,
             and
             Cerinthians
             ,
             sprung
             up
             in
             the
             Age
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             most
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             Palestine
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Granting
             the
             Apostle
             knew
             the
             present
             Church
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             was
             free
             from
             unlawful
             Governors
             :
             He
             likewise
             knew
             that
             other
             Churches
             were
             not
             ;
             and
             that
             even
             this
             would
             not
             be
             always
             in
             so
             good
             a
             Condition
             ▪
             Now
             if
             the
             Apostle
             wrote
             for
             the
             Instruction
             of
             all
             Ages
             and
             Countrys
             ,
             (
             and
             I
             hope
             the
             Doctor
             will
             not
             limit
             the
             Authority
             and
             Usefulness
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             a
             particular
             Climate
             or
             Country
             )
             he
             could
             not
             suppose
             the
             Church
             had
             always
             Lawful
             Pastors
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             the
             Doctor
             's
             reason
             why
             he
             omitted
             the
             Distinction
             must
             necessary
             fail
             .
             For
             when
             their
             Governors
             were
             unlawful
             they
             ought
             to
             think
             them
             so
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             barred
             up
             by
             any
             Scripture
             Expressions
             from
             a
             reasonable
             Enquiry
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             the
             Doctor
             's
             reason
             why
             Title
             and
             Legality
             must
             always
             be
             expected
             in
             Sacred
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             Civil
             Authority
             ?
             Why
             God
             allows
             Usurpers
             to
             represent
             him
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             denies
             this
             Privilege
             to
             those
             of
             the
             same
             Character
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             And
             what
             Arguments
             he
             has
             to
             prove
             
             that
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             Kings
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             precarious
             ,
             and
             uncertain
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Interpretation
             of
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
             which
             I
             am
             contending
             for
             ;
             is
             supported
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ▪
             I
             shall
             produce
             some
             Testimonies
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             St.
             Chrysostom
             upon
             the
             place
             puts
             the
             Question
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Is
               every
               Governor
               chosen
               and
               set
               up
               by
               God
               Almighty
               ?
            
             To
             this
             he
             Answers
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Name
             ;
             
               I
               affirm
               no
               such
               thing
               ▪
               For
               I
               am
               not
               now
               Discoursing
               of
               every
               particular
               Prince
               ;
               but
               of
               Government
               it self
               .
               The
               Constitution
               of
               Magistracy
               does
               indeed
               proceed
               from
               the
               Divine
               Wisdom
               ,
               to
               prevent
               Confusion
               and
               Disorder
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Apostle
               does
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Prince
               of
               God
               :
               But
               that
               those
               Powers
               that
               be
               ,
               are
               ordained
               of
               God.
            
             
             
               Therefore
               where
               the
               wise
               Man
               tells
               us
               ,
            
             that
             it's
             God
             who
             joyns
             a
             Woman
             to
             a
             Man
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               He
               means
               no
               more
               then
               that
               God
               instituted
               Matrimony
               .
               Not
               that
               every
               one
               who
               lives
               with
               a
               Woman
               ,
               is
               joyned
               to
               her
               by
               God.
               For
               we
               see
               many
               cohabit
               sinfully
               ;
               and
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               Marriage
               .
               Which
               is
               by
               no
               means
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               God
               Almighties
               doing
               .
            
             This
             Comparison
             without
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             Father's
             Testimony
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             show
             that
             he
             was
             far
             from
             believing
             that
             Power
             ,
             and
             God's
             Authority
             ,
             always
             went
             together
             .
             For
             as
             a
             Man
             and
             a
             Woman
             can't
             be
             joyned
             together
             by
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             receive
             each
             other
             with
             never
             so
             much
             Freedom
             ,
             unless
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Matrimony
             are
             premised
             :
             especially
             when
             either
             of
             them
             are
             preingaged
             .
             So
             an
             Usurper
             though
             he
             may
             debauch
             the
             Subjects
             with
             presents
             of
             Flattery
             ,
             from
             their
             former
             Obligations
             ;
             yet
             the
             whole
             commerce
             is
             no
             better
             then
             civil
             Adultery
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             not
             pretend
             to
             be
             Authorized
             from
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Testimony
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             Theodoret
             ,
             who
             affirms
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               Power
               of
               unjust
               Men
            
             (
             as
             all
             Usurpers
             are
             )
             
               does
               not
               proceed
               from
               God's
               Choice
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Dispensation
               of
               Government
               in
               General
               .
            
             Now
             if
             
               unjust
               Powers
            
             ,
             or
             Usurpers
             ,
             are
             not
             chosen
             ,
             or
             delegated
             by
             God
             ,
             then
             they
             can
             have
             none
             of
             God's
             Authority
             .
             
             
               For
               no
               Man
               can
               have
               God's
               Authority
               ,
               but
               he
               to
               whom
               it
               's
               given
               :
               Bare
               permission
               to
               Govern
               ,
            
             
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             goes
             on
             )
             
               will
               not
               do
            
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             all
             Theodoret
             allows
             to
             such
             unqualified
             Persons
             .
          
           
             
             Occumenius
             ,
             and
             Theophylact
             ,
             express
             themselves
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             with
             St.
             Chrysostom
             .
             Only
             they
             add
             ,
             
               That
               all
               kinds
               of
               Power
               whatsoever
               are
               Orderly
               ,
            
             (
             as
             Theophylact
             has
             it
             ,
             )
             
               Ordained
               by
               God.
               Whether
               it
               be
               that
               of
               a
               Father
               over
               his
               Children
               ,
               or
               a
               Husband
               over
               his
               Wife
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             these
             two
             Jurisdictions
             of
             Father
             and
             Husband
             ,
             are
             on
             all
             hands
             granted
             to
             be
             unexceptionable
             ;
             and
             founded
             in
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Revelation
             .
             And
             since
             these
             Fathers
             have
             made
             their
             instance
             only
             in
             Powers
             confessedly
             Lawful
             .
             We
             have
             Reason
             to
             believe
             they
             understood
             the
             Apostles
             
               Higher
               Powers
            
             ,
             in
             this
             sense
             ;
             had
             they
             given
             us
             no
             other
             Argument
             which
             it's
             evident
             they
             have
             .
          
           
             These
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             not
             to
             mention
             others
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             concurrent
             Sense
             of
             our
             own
             Divines
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             is
             pleased
             to
             call
             a
             
               Common
               Evasion
            
             ;
             And
             tells
             us
             ,
             he
             knows
             
               not
               what
               they
               mean
               by
               Civil
               Authority
               ,
            
             
             
               unless
               it
               be
               that
               God
               intended
               that
               Mankind
               should
               live
               under
               Government
               .
            
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             sufficient
             meaning
             ?
             No.
             
               This
               does
               not
               prove
               that
               all
               Power
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               unless
               those
               who
               exercise
               this
               Power
            
             (
             which
             he
             must
             mean
             by
             Authority
             )
             
               receive
               it
               from
               God.
            
             Right
             !
             And
             is
             the
             Doctor
             offended
             at
             this
             ?
             Is
             he
             angry
             because
             they
             don't
             contradict
             themselves
             ,
             which
             they
             must
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             asserted
             Successful
             Violence
             had
             a
             Divine
             Commission
             to
             act
             by
             .
             Their
             maintaining
             
               Civil
               Authority
            
             to
             be
             of
             
               Divine
               Institution
            
             with
             an
             Exception
             to
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             proves
             that
             all
             
               Legal
               Power
            
             is
             from
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             took
             Power
             ,
             not
             for
             meer
             Force
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             does
             )
             but
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             Right
             and
             Authority
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Doctor
             is
             resolved
             to
             stick
             so
             very
             close
             to
             the
             Letter
             ,
             I
             am
             afraid
             it
             will
             carry
             him
             to
             a
             Construction
             he
             will
             not
             approve
             .
             What
             does
             he
             think
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Satan
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             called
             the
             
               Power
               of
               Darkness
            
             ?
             
             Will
             the
             Doctor
             say
             ,
             
               these
               Powers
               are
               ordained
               by
               God
               ?
            
             I
             hope
             he
             is
             not
             so
             much
             straitned
             for
             Government
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             the
             Devil
             a
             Magistrate
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             interpreting
             the
             Text
             in
             dispute
             only
             of
             
               Lawful
               Powers
            
             ,
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Sentiments
             the
             generality
             of
             Mankind
             had
             of
             Usurpation
             at
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Apostles
             time
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             give
             some
             Instances
             out
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             Governments
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             Mankind
             has
             always
             had
             a
             very
             unkind
             Opinion
             of
             Usurpers
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             their
             Success
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             thought
             them
             so
             much
             the
             Favourites
             of
             Providence
             ;
             nor
             their
             Calling
             so
             Divine
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             lately
             made
             to
             believe
             .
          
           
             To
             begin
             :
             
               Astartus
               ,
               Contemporary
               with
               Rehoboam
               ,
               recovered
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Tyre
               ,
               after
               it
               had
               been
               held
               twelve
               Years
               by
               Usurpers
               ,
               
               as
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Ralegh
              
               informs
               us
               .
            
             It
             seems
             these
             Tyrians
             knew
             nothing
             of
             the
             Divine
             Right
             of
             Possession
             ,
             from
             whence
             I
             conclude
             it
             's
             no
             innate
             Principle
             .
          
           
             
               The
               same
               Author
               observes
               ,
               
               that
               the
               ten
               Tribes
               did
               never
               forbear
               to
               revenge
               the
               death
               of
               their
               Kings
               ,
               when
               it
               lay
               in
               their
               Power
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               he
               gives
               some
               Instances
               )
               nor
               approved
               the
               good
               Success
               of
               Treason
               ,
               unless
               Fear
               compel'd
               them
               .
               So
               that
               it
               's
               plain
               when
               they
               did
               comply
               ,
               it
               was
               Interest
               ,
               not
               Duty
               which
               engaged
               them
               .
            
             From
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             as
             much
             unenlightned
             as
             to
             this
             Point
             ,
             as
             the
             Heathenish
             Tyrians
             .
          
           
             To
             continue
             the
             Argument
             ,
             the
             counterfeit
             Smerdis
             was
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             Empire
             of
             Persia
             for
             some
             Months
             :
             who
             after
             he
             was
             understood
             to
             be
             an
             Impostor
             ,
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Blood
             immediately
             removed
             him
             ;
             which
             practice
             of
             theirs
             is
             mentioned
             by
             Iustin
             with
             Commendation
             .
             
             And
             the
             just
             odium
             which
             Usurpation
             lay
             under
             ,
             was
             probably
             the
             Reason
             why
             this
             Usurper's
             Government
             is
             pretermitted
             ,
             
             and
             not
             reckoned
             by
             itself
             in
             the
             Chronological
             Accounts
             ;
             but
             added
             to
             the
             Reign
             of
             Cambyses
             ,
             as
             the
             Misrule
             of
             Cromwel
             was
             to
             that
             of
             King
             Charles
             II.
             
          
           
             From
             Persia
             ,
             
             let
             us
             travel
             homewards
             into
             Greece
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             most
             polite
             part
             of
             it
             Athens
             ;
             where
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             Memories
             of
             Harmodius
             and
             Aritogiton
             honoured
             ,
             and
             their
             Families
             exempted
             from
             paying
             Taxes
             ,
             for
             delivering
             their
             Country
             
             from
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Hippias
             ,
             
             who
             broke
             in
             upon
             their
             Government
             ,
             and
             was
             expelled
             by
             the
             Athenians
             after
             several
             years
             Usurpation
             .
          
           
             The
             learned
             Bodin
             gives
             us
             the
             Sense
             both
             of
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             as
             fully
             as
             can
             be
             desired
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             defines
             a
             Tyrant
             (
             or
             Usurper
             )
             
               to
               be
               one
               who
               unlawfully
               seizes
               upon
               the
               Government
               .
            
             And
             then
             adds
             :
             
               Such
               a
               Person
               the
               Laws
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               Writings
               of
               the
               Antients
               ,
               command
               to
               be
               slain
               ;
               and
               propound
               the
               highest
               Rewards
               to
               those
               who
               can
               dispatch
               him
               .
            
             Neither
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             
               are
               the
               Qualities
               of
               the
               Person
               considered
               ,
               or
               any
               distinction
               made
               between
               a
               kind
               ,
               and
               a
               cruel
               Usurper
               .
               —
               Let
               this
               therefore
               be
               laid
               down
               as
               an
               undoubted
               truth
               ;
               That
               whosoever
               in
               a
               Monarchy
               shall
               wrest
               the
               Government
               from
               the
               Lawful
               King
               ,
               or
               shall
               set
               himself
               up
               for
               a
               Prince
               ,
               where
               the
               Supream
               Power
               is
               by
               the
               Constitution
               in
               the
               People
               ,
               may
               be
               lawfully
               killed
               by
               all
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               any
               Person
               of
               the
               Community
               .
            
             And
             for
             this
             Conclusion
             he
             Quotes
             the
             
               Lex
               Valena
            
             among
             the
             Romans
             .
             And
             
             Solon's
             Law
             at
             Athens
             ;
             which
             was
             not
             much
             different
             from
             the
             other
             .
             And
             that
             this
             Doctrine
             concerning
             Tyrants
             might
             not
             be
             prejudicial
             to
             Rightful
             Governors
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             Maladministration
             .
             He
             takes
             care
             to
             subjoyn
             .
             
               That
               Lawful
               Princes
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               Supream
               in
               their
               Government
               :
               Such
               as
               they
               are
               in
            
             France
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             England
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Are
               not
               to
               suffer
               in
               their
               Dignities
               ,
               Fortunes
               ,
               or
               Lives
               ,
               whether
               by
               Force
               ,
               or
               Formality
               of
               Iustice
            
             ;
             
             
               though
               they
               are
               never
               so
               flagitious
               ,
               and
               oppressive
               .
            
             These
             passages
             I
             have
             cited
             from
             the
             
               Greeks
               ,
               Romans
               ,
               &c.
            
             not
             that
             I
             approve
             of
             their
             expedient
             of
             Assassination
             ,
             but
             to
             show
             what
             an
             Aversion
             they
             had
             to
             Usurpation
             .
             Alas
             !
             They
             were
             perfectly
             to
             seek
             in
             the
             modern
             Doctrine
             of
             Possession
             .
             They
             never
             dreamed
             that
             Violence
             ,
             and
             Right
             ,
             were
             words
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             .
             Or
             that
             the
             continuation
             of
             an
             injury
             ,
             could
             give
             an
             Improvement
             of
             Title
             ,
             and
             supply
             the
             defect
             of
             the
             first
             Injustice
             .
             They
             believed
             that
             the
             property
             of
             Crowns
             ,
             and
             Scepters
             ,
             was
             at
             least
             as
             well
             fixed
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             private
             Persons
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             Violence
             and
             Treason
             to
             take
             it
             away
             .
             These
             Observations
             are
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             unless
             we
             will
             make
             St.
             Paul
             clash
             with
             St.
             Peter
             ;
             and
             contradict
             
             other
             plain●
             Texts
             and
             Inferences
             from
             Scripture
             .
             Unless
             we
             will
             Expound
             the
             Text
             contrary
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             run
             counter
             to
             the
             Sentiments
             of
             Mankind
             in
             general
             ;
             and
             debase
             Christianity
             below
             the
             Justice
             and
             generosity
             of
             Heathenism
             ;
             we
             must
             understand
             St.
             
             Paul's
             
               all
               Power
            
             ,
             
             of
             all
             Legal
             Power
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             think
             there
             was
             as
             little
             Reason
             as
             Decency
             ,
             in
             the
             Doctor
             's
             making
             so
             bold
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               he
               ought
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             God
             ought
             )
             
               to
               have
               made
               an
               express
               distinction
               between
               Legal
               and
               Illegal
               Powers
            
             ;
             
             
               otherwise
               no
               body
               could
               reasonably
               have
               understood
               him
               that
               he
               meant
               only
               the
               first
               .
            
             As
             to
             the
             difficulties
             which
             he
             imagines
             will
             follow
             from
             this
             Interpretation
             ,
             viz.
             
               It
               will
               be
               necessary
               for
               Subjects
               to
               examine
               the
               Titles
               of
               Princes
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               to
               be
               well
               skilled
               in
               the
               History
               and
               Laws
               of
               a
               Nation
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             all
             these
             Inconveniences
             (
             as
             the
             Doctor
             reckons
             them
             )
             the
             Iews
             were
             liable
             to
             ,
             under
             the
             Family
             of
             David
             .
             Upon
             which
             he
             owns
             the
             Crown
             was
             so
             firmly
             entailed
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             defeated
             by
             Usurpation
             .
             This
             Entail
             was
             made
             by
             God's
             Appointment
             .
             And
             does
             God
             put
             his
             own
             People
             upon
             all
             these
             intolerable
             Inconveniencies
             ?
             Did
             his
             infinite
             Wisdom
             fix
             the
             Government
             upon
             the
             most
             incomprehensible
             Basis
             ?
             Does
             God
             use
             to
             oblige
             Men
             to
             determine
             Disputes
             above
             their
             Capacity
             ;
             
             to
             
               lead
               them
               into
               Labyrinths
               of
               History
               ,
               and
               Perplexities
               of
               Conscience
            
             ?
             I
             suppose
             the
             Doctor
             does
             not
             imagine
             the
             Iews
             were
             all
             inspired
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             
             David's
             Family
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             elder
             Branches
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             don't
             read
             they
             were
             ever
             at
             a
             loss
             about
             it
             ,
             but
             found
             the
             right
             way
             to
             their
             Sovereign
             easily
             enough
             :
             And
             so
             doubtless
             they
             may
             do
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             without
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Assistance
             .
             It
             requires
             no
             great
             reach
             of
             Understanding
             to
             resolve
             all
             the
             Questions
             incident
             to
             this
             matter
             .
             A
             Man
             needs
             not
             be
             any
             great
             Lawyer
             to
             tell
             whether
             he
             lives
             under
             a
             Monarchy
             ,
             or
             a
             Commonwealth
             .
             It
             's
             no
             difficult
             matter
             to
             distinguish
             the
             King
             from
             a
             Subject
             ,
             especially
             in
             a
             Country
             where
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             are
             almost
             universally
             taken
             .
             There
             are
             very
             few
             People
             with
             us
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             that
             it's
             Treason
             to
             take
             up
             Arms
             against
             the
             King.
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Right
             Heir
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             he
             is
             generally
             as
             easily
             known
             ,
             as
             the
             Louvre
             ,
             or
             Whitehall
             .
             One
             would
             have
             thought
             that
             since
             God
             ,
             by
             immediate
             Designation
             ,
             has
             given
             the
             Royal
             Authority
             to
             a
             particular
             Family
             ;
             and
             tied
             the
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Subject
             to
             Legal
             Right
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             would
             have
             concluded
             that
             an
             Adherence
             to
             Legal
             Right
             was
             most
             for
             the
             Advantage
             of
             Society
             .
             And
             not
             have
             given
             us
             Reasonings
             which
             reflect
             upon
             the
             Divine
             Model
             ;
             and
             which
             suppose
             the
             Seat
             of
             Authority
             much
             more
             unaccountably
             fixed
             in
             the
             Iewish
             Government
             ,
             than
             in
             those
             of
             meer
             humane
             Contrivance
             .
             
             But
             
               the
               Legality
               of
               Princes
               Titles
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               Dispute
               among
               Learned
               Men
               ;
               and
               how
               then
               should
               Unlearned
               Men
               understand
               them
            
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             may
             remember
             that
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Learned
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             had
             not
             long
             since
             very
             different
             Thoughts
             of
             the
             present
             Controversy
             ,
             from
             what
             they
             now
             have
             ;
             and
             whether
             their
             Improvements
             in
             Learning
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Reasons
             ,
             have
             altered
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             Question
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Can
             
               Unlearned
               Men
               understand
            
             nothing
             about
             which
             the
             Learned
             differ
             ?
             Then
             without
             doubt
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             understand
             the
             Creed
             .
             For
             there
             are
             ,
             and
             always
             have
             been
             a
             great
             many
             Learned
             Jews
             ,
             and
             Heathens
             ,
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             who
             dispute
             about
             these
             Things
             .
             Nay
             ,
             why
             should
             they
             believe
             any
             Religion
             at
             all
             ,
             since
             there
             are
             several
             Learned
             Atheists
             who
             deny
             it
             ?
             What
             he
             adds
             concerning
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Emperors
            
             ,
             
             
               which
               for
               many
               Ages
               together
               were
               either
               stark
               nought
               ,
               or
               the
               very
               best
               of
               them
               very
               doubtful
               ,
            
             is
             of
             the
             same
             Complexion
             with
             the
             rest
             ;
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Emperors
             Titles
             when
             St.
             Paul
             wrote
             this
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             time
             pointed
             at
             by
             the
             Doctor
             and
             the
             Controversy
             )
             could
             not
             be
             
               stark
               nought
               for
               many
               Ages
               together
               ,
            
             because
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             writing
             ,
             the
             Empire
             itself
             was
             little
             more
             than
             One
             hundred
             Years
             standing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             Authority
             does
             the
             Doctor
             bring
             to
             shew
             the
             Emperor's
             Titles
             defective
             ?
             Why
             none
             but
             his
             own
             :
             Indeed
             he
             had
             no
             other
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             consult
             the
             Historians
             who
             treat
             of
             
             this
             Argument
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             matter
             quite
             otherwise
             than
             our
             Author
             represents
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Reader
             may
             be
             satisfied
             from
             Tacitus
             ,
             
             that
             Augustus
             and
             Tiberius
             
               were
               chosen
               by
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               People
               and
               Senate
               .
               The
               Consuls
               ,
            
             
             
               Senate
               ,
               Army
               ,
               and
               People
               ,
               swore
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               to
               Tiberius
               .
            
             If
             part
             of
             this
             Author's
             Works
             had
             not
             been
             lost
             ,
             we
             might
             no
             doubt
             have
             received
             the
             same
             Testimonies
             from
             him
             concerning
             the
             Titles
             of
             Caligula
             and
             Claudius
             .
             For
             
               Dion
               Cassius
            
             ,
             an
             Historian
             of
             unquestionable
             Credit
             ,
             speaks
             home
             to
             all
             four
             .
             
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               whole
               Senate
               pressed
            
             Augustus
             ,
             
               by
               earnest
               Entreaties
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               Soveraign
               Authority
               of
               the
               Empire
               to
               himself
               .
            
             
             Tiberius
             was
             likewise
             made
             Emperor
             by
             the
             Importunity
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             and
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
             .
             Caligula
             and
             Claudius
             had
             the
             same
             Charter
             for
             their
             Authority
             :
             For
             as
             the
             same
             Author
             informs
             us
             ,
             
               They
               received
               the
               Empire
               by
               the
               Choice
               of
               the
               Senate
               ,
               and
               Army
               .
            
             I
             might
             cite
             Suetonius
             ,
             who
             is
             full
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             were
             not
             what
             is
             already
             alledged
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Point
             in
             hand
             .
             However
             there
             is
             one
             thing
             in
             Cassius
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             which
             shews
             how
             comprehensive
             and
             absolute
             the
             Emperor's
             Power
             was
             .
             For
             all
             other
             great
             Branches
             of
             Authority
             which
             lay
             before
             dispersed
             in
             several
             Offices
             of
             State
             ,
             were
             annexed
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Dignity
             .
             
             
               The
               Emperors
               used
               to
               be
               Consuls
               ,
               Tribunes
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               High-Priests
               ,
               Censors
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               they
               are
               called
               Proconsuls
               ,
               and
               are
            
             Legibus
             Soluti
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               above
               the
               Punishment
               of
               the
               Laws
               .
            
             Now
             if
             the
             Senate
             and
             People
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             Right
             to
             dispose
             of
             the
             Roman
             Government
             ,
             resigned
             themselves
             and
             their
             Authority
             into
             the
             Emperor's
             hands
             ,
             what
             should
             hinder
             the
             Title
             of
             these
             Princes
             from
             being
             unquestionable
             ?
             Nothing
             can
             be
             plainer
             than
             that
             as
             Bodin
             affirms
             ,
             
               The
               People
               may
               give
               away
               all
               their
               Right
               to
               govern
               if
               they
               please
               .
            
             
             And
             adds
             agreeably
             to
             the
             foregoing
             Testimonies
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Lex
               Regia
            
             was
             
               understood
               in
               this
               Sense
            
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             so
             evident
             that
             the
             Doctor
             himself
             is
             forced
             to
             confess
             it
             ,
             though
             in
             lame
             imperfect
             Language
             .
             The
             Emperors
             he
             grants
             did
             
               gain
               some
               kind
               of
               Consent
               from
               the
               Senate
               .
            
             And
             if
             their
             Consent
             was
             once
             gained
             ,
             it
             's
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             Object
             the
             indirect
             Methods
             of
             obtaining
             it
             ;
             for
             allowing
             it
             
             was
             
               extorted
               by
               Fear
            
             ,
             
             
               or
               Flattery
               ,
               or
               other
               Arts
            
             ;
             this
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             null
             the
             translated
             Authority
             .
             That
             when
             once
             resigned
             is
             past
             recall
             .
             It
             being
             than
             too
             late
             to
             plead
             that
             a
             Man
             was
             wheedled
             ,
             or
             frighted
             out
             of
             his
             Consent
             .
             This
             the
             Doctor
             very
             well
             understood
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             
               Romans
               themselves
               were
               great
               Usurpers
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             suppose
             had
             no
             Right
             to
             translate
             .
             But
             this
             Objection
             I
             have
             already
             answered
             in
             the
             Dispute
             concerning
             the
             Convocation-Book
             .
             And
             since
             the
             then
             
               present
               Powers
            
             were
             Legal
             Powers
             ,
             the
             
               Apostles
               Direction
               was
            
             very
             
               significant
               to
               Christians
               of
               other
               Ages
            
             ;
             
             from
             which
             they
             ought
             by
             parity
             of
             Reason
             to
             conclude
             it
             was
             their
             Duty
             to
             submit
             to
             none
             but
             Lawful
             Governors
             .
          
           
             What
             he
             urges
             from
             Scripture
             of
             the
             Jews
             being
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             four
             Monarchys
             has
             been
             considered
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Section
             :
             As
             for
             his
             saying
             they
             were
             
               Manifest
               Usurpations
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               yet
               set
               up
               by
               the
               Council
               and
               Decree
            
             of
             
               God
               ;
               and
               foretold
               by
               a
               Prophetick
            
             Spirit
             :
             This
             comes
             short
             of
             the
             Case
             ,
             unless
             he
             has
             any
             Prophesies
             to
             produce
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             Revolution
             .
             Besides
             his
             Argument
             proves
             too
             much
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             sign
             it
             's
             of
             kin
             to
             the
             Emperor's
             Titles
             
               stark
               nought
            
             .
             For
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour's
             Passion
             was
             decreed
             by
             the
             Counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             foretold
             by
             Prophecy
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             conceive
             the
             Doctor
             is
             not
             so
             hardy
             as
             to
             affirm
             ,
             the
             Iews
             and
             Romans
             had
             a
             Divine
             Right
             to
             crucify
             him
             .
          
           
             
             But
             
               we
               have
               no
               Example
               in
               Scripture
            
             that
             
               any
               People
               were
               ever
               blamed
               for
               submiting
               to
            
             the
             
               present
               Powers
               ,
               whatever
               the
               Usurpations
               were
               .
            
             To
             this
             it
             may
             be
             Answered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             are
             a
             great
             many
             Actions
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             unquestionably
             unlawful
             ;
             which
             notwithstanding
             are
             mentioned
             without
             any
             Censure
             upon
             them
             .
             Thus
             neither
             Noah
             ,
             nor
             Lot
             ,
             are
             blamed
             for
             their
             Intemperance
             ;
             nor
             Rebeckah
             ,
             for
             teaching
             Iacob
             to
             gain
             his
             Father's
             Blessing
             by
             Deceit
             :
             And
             to
             come
             nearer
             the
             point
             ,
             Absalom
             is
             not
             directly
             blamed
             for
             Rebelling
             against
             David
             ;
             and
             will
             the
             Doctor
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             lie
             did
             well
             in
             it
             ?
             The
             Reason
             why
             the
             Scripture
             does
             not
             condemn
             every
             irregular
             practice
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             supposes
             Men
             endowed
             with
             Principles
             
             of
             Natural
             Religion
             and
             Morality
             :
             which
             teach
             them
             to
             distinguish
             between
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             to
             take
             their
             Measures
             of
             Virtue
             and
             Vice
             ,
             from
             the
             Rules
             of
             Reason
             and
             Revelation
             ;
             not
             from
             Precedent
             and
             Example
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             may
             Observe
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Usurpation's
             upon
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Ten
             Tribes
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Usurpers
             to
             destroy
             the
             Family
             of
             their
             Predecessor
             :
             And
             when
             there
             is
             no
             Competition
             from
             a
             Legal
             Claim
             ,
             Possession
             is
             a
             good
             Title
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             's
             no
             wonder
             the
             Israelites
             were
             not
             blamed
             for
             submitting
             to
             the
             
               present
               Powers
            
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             Case
             they
             were
             Legally
             Established
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             House
             of
             David
             it
             was
             never
             set
             aside
             by
             Usurpation
             till
             the
             Time
             of
             Athaliah
             .
             Now
             after
             Iehoiada
             had
             discovered
             that
             their
             Legal
             Soveraign
             Ioash
             was
             living
             ;
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             of
             the
             Doctor
             whether
             the
             Iews
             were
             bound
             to
             submit
             to
             Athaliahs
             Government
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             If
             he
             says
             ,
             yes
             .
             He
             not
             only
             condemns
             Iehoiada
             for
             Deposing
             Athaliah
             ;
             but
             makes
             the
             
               Divine
               Entail
            
             upon
             Davids
             Family
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             lays
             so
             much
             stress
             ,
             signify
             nothing
             .
             If
             he
             says
             ,
             no
             ;
             he
             gives
             up
             the
             Argument
             :
             For
             then
             we
             have
             undoubted
             Principles
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             which
             condemn
             a
             Submission
             to
             Usurpation
             ;
             which
             are
             much
             safer
             Rules
             ,
             than
             Examples
             for
             Conscience
             to
             rely
             upon
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctor
             proceeds
             to
             prove
             that
             Obedience
             is
             due
             to
             Usurpers
             when
             they
             are
             seized
             of
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Government
             ;
             from
             our
             Saviours
             Answer
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             Herodians
             concerning
             Tribute
             Mony
             ,
             
             
               Render
               to
            
             Caesar
             
               the
               Things
               which
               are
            
             Caesar's
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             give
             a
             distinct
             Reply
             to
             this
             Objection
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             improper
             to
             consider
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Text
             :
             Now
             we
             are
             to
             observe
             that
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             Herodians
             ,
             enquired
             of
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             paying
             Tribute
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             a
             desire
             of
             Instruction
             from
             our
             Saviour
             but
             to
             entrap
             him
             .
             They
             proposed
             an
             ensnaring
             Question
             concerning
             Tribute
             ;
             a
             plain
             Catagorical
             Answer
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             knew
             must
             of
             necessity
             provoke
             either
             the
             Roman
             ,
             or
             the
             Pharisees
             Party
             against
             him
             .
             This
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             calls
             an
             Hypocritical
             
             tempting
             of
             him
             .
             And
             since
             the
             Time
             of
             his
             Passion
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             ;
             we
             may
             conclude
             he
             intended
             to
             avoid
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             Question
             ;
             not
             by
             declining
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             giving
             an
             Answer
             of
             an
             Obscure
             and
             uncertain
             Sense
             .
             Upon
             which
             no
             Charge
             could
             be
             grounded
             ,
             because
             of
             its
             Ambiguity
             .
             This
             the
             Proposers
             well
             understood
             ;
             They
             knew
             they
             could
             not
             fix
             any
             determinate
             meaning
             upon
             our
             Saviour's
             Words
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             Marvel
             at
             the
             prudence
             of
             his
             Answer
             ,
             and
             leave
             him
             :
             Whereas
             had
             he
             plainly
             resolved
             the
             Question
             either
             way
             ,
             they
             had
             gained
             their
             intended
             advantage
             upon
             him
             :
             And
             since
             there
             was
             a
             designed
             obscurity
             in
             our
             Savior's
             Answer
             ,
             as
             being
             most
             proper
             to
             secure
             himself
             ;
             and
             to
             discourage
             the
             Malice
             of
             those
             who
             came
             to
             entangle
             him
             ;
             it
             's
             unreasonable
             to
             draw
             any
             Conclusions
             about
             Government
             from
             thence
             ;
             especially
             such
             ,
             which
             not
             only
             contradict
             other
             plain
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             are
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Notions
             of
             common
             Justice
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             Mankind
             .
             Having
             premised
             this
             I
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Doctor
             by
             this
             Argument
             of
             Tribute
             should
             have
             come
             in
             to
             the
             Revolution
             when
             the
             new
             Money
             was
             
               first
               Coyned
            
             ;
             as
             he
             has
             been
             told
             already
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Caesar
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             was
             the
             Lawful
             Prince
             of
             Iudea
             ;
             and
             the
             right
             Owners
             of
             the
             Soveraignty
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ,
             had
             submitted
             to
             him
             .
             And
             since
             he
             was
             not
             only
             possessed
             of
             the
             Government
             but
             of
             the
             Title
             to
             Govern
             ,
             the
             Right
             of
             Coinage
             belonged
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             this
             Prerogative
             of
             Royalty
             was
             produced
             by
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             it
             's
             no
             wonder
             to
             find
             his
             Right
             to
             Tribute
             inferred
             from
             thence
             .
             The
             Doctor
             urges
             ,
             That
             
               our
               Saviour's
               Argument
            
             relies
             
               wholly
               on
               the
               Possession
               of
               Power
               .
            
             
             
               And
               if
               this
               be
               a
               good
               Reason
               ,
               it
               's
               good
               in
               all
               Cases
               of
               Possession
               .
            
             Say
             you
             so
             Sir
             !
             Then
             Athaliah
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             obeyed
             notwithstanding
             Ioash
             his
             Title
             ;
             if
             she
             could
             have
             kept
             the
             Mint
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             in
             her
             Hands
             .
             Now
             if
             this
             be
             not
             true
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             must
             grant
             ,
             then
             our
             Saviour's
             Argument
             does
             
               not
               rely
               wholly
            
             on
             Possession
             ,
             but
             upon
             Right
             to
             Possession
             .
             For
             that
             the
             Divine
             Entail
             of
             the
             Crown
             upon
             
             David's
             Family
             does
             not
             make
             the
             Case
             exempt
             ,
             and
             particular
             ,
             has
             been
             shown
             already
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             We
             are
             to
             observe
             ,
             That
             our
             Saviour
             left
             the
             Civil
             Rights
             of
             Society
             in
             the
             same
             State
             he
             found
             them
             .
             He
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             alter
             the
             Laws
             of
             Common
             Justice
             ,
             to
             weaken
             the
             Titles
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             into
             a
             worse
             condition
             then
             private
             Men.
             So
             that
             if
             according
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             particular
             Kingdoms
             ,
             whoever
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ;
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             Obedience
             of
             the
             Subject
             ;
             we
             cannot
             conclude
             our
             Saviour's
             Answer
             has
             made
             any
             alteration
             in
             the
             Case
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             the
             Royal
             
               Image
               and
               Superscription
            
             always
             supposes
             Possession
             ,
             and
             infers
             Obedience
             ,
             His
             Majesty
             at
             St.
             Germains
             is
             still
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Soveraign
             ;
             And
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             continued
             his
             Submission
             to
             him
             ,
             till
             his
             Money
             had
             been
             cryed
             down
             .
             And
             which
             is
             more
             surprizing
             ,
             the
             Subject
             must
             be
             bound
             to
             
               two
               opposite
            
             and
             
               contrary
               Allegiances
            
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Coin
             of
             the
             two
             Contesting
             Princes
             is
             currant
             among
             us
             ;
             
             which
             the
             Doctor
             owns
             to
             be
             an
             impracticable
             Absurdity
             .
          
           
             What
             he
             observes
             concerning
             the
             
               Prophesy
               of
               the
               Four
               Monarchies
               not
               being
               at
               an
               End
               ,
            
             
             is
             somewhat
             surprizing
             .
             All
             People
             agree
             ,
             that
             the
             Roman
             Monarchy
             has
             the
             last
             of
             the
             Four
             ,
             and
             that
             has
             had
             its
             Period
             long
             since
             .
             Now
             it
             's
             a
             little
             strange
             that
             Events
             should
             be
             foretold
             concerning
             Things
             that
             are
             not
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             Prophesies
             concerning
             the
             Four
             Monarchies
             should
             extend
             to
             greater
             lengths
             of
             Time
             ,
             than
             the
             Monarchies
             themselves
             .
             But
             what
             if
             the
             Four
             Monarchies
             were
             not
             at
             an
             End
             ?
             Must
             we
             comply
             with
             all
             successful
             Disorders
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             
               fulfilling
               Prophesies
            
             ,
             though
             we
             neither
             know
             their
             Meaning
             ,
             nor
             the
             Time
             of
             their
             Accomplishment
             ?
             Does
             God
             need
             the
             Wickedness
             of
             Men
             to
             bring
             his
             own
             Counsels
             to
             pass
             ?
             Doubtless
             he
             who
             has
             Omnipotence
             in
             his
             Hand
             ,
             
               can
               change
               Times
               ,
               and
               Seasons
               ;
               set
               up
               Kings
               ,
               and
               remove
               Kings
               ,
            
             as
             in
             his
             Wisdom
             he
             thinks
             fit
             ;
             without
             obliging
             the
             Subject
             to
             break
             the
             Laws
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             and
             to
             fail
             in
             their
             Allegiance
             when
             it
             's
             most
             needed
             .
             God
             ,
             in
             
               whose
               Hand
               are
               the
               Hearts
               of
               Kings
               ,
            
             who
             has
             the
             disposal
             of
             Life
             and
             Death
             ,
             of
             the
             Passions
             and
             Tempers
             of
             Men
             ,
             may
             change
             his
             Representatives
             as
             often
             as
             he
             pleases
             ;
             without
             pitching
             upon
             such
             Methods
             which
             without
             a
             Revelation
             ,
             must
             of
             necessity
             in
             a
             
             great
             measure
             confound
             the
             Notions
             of
             Right
             ,
             and
             Wrong
             ;
             encourage
             Violence
             ,
             and
             weaken
             the
             good
             Correspondence
             ;
             and
             mutual
             Securities
             between
             King
             and
             People
             .
             But
             the
             continuation
             of
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Reason
             for
             Compliance
             ,
             is
             still
             more
             extraordinary
             ,
             viz.
             
               Under
               the
               Fourth
               Monarchy
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Antichrist
               is
               to
               appear
               ,
            
             
             and
             the
             Increase
             and
             Destruction
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Antichrist
               is
               to
               be
               accomplished
               by
               great
               Changes
               .
            
             And
             are
             we
             obliged
             to
             comply
             with
             every
             Revolution
             ,
             to
             swim
             down
             every
             Tide
             of
             State
             ,
             for
             fear
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Antichrist
             should
             not
             increase
             fast
             enough
             ?
             Are
             we
             as
             much
             bound
             to
             support
             Violence
             ,
             and
             clap
             Justice
             under
             Hatches
             ;
             
             as
             
               the
               Iews
               were
               to
               obey
               the
               express
               Orders
               of
               the
               Prophet
            
             Jeremiah
             ;
             only
             because
             the
             Doctor
             fancies
             ,
             the
             
               Prophecy
               of
               the
               Four
               Monarchies
               is
               not
               at
               an
               End
               ?
            
             If
             this
             
               be
               not
               Enthusiasm
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Doctor
             denies
             ;
             pray
             God
             it
             be
             not
             something
             worse
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             consider
             his
             Argument
             more
             fully
             ,
             I
             must
             go
             back
             to
             his
             12th
             Page
             ,
             where
             he
             gives
             in
             his
             Reasons
             to
             prove
             ,
             That
             
               now
               God
               governs
               the
               World
            
             ,
             
             
               removes
               Kings
               ,
               and
               sets
               up
               Kings
               ,
               only
               by
               his
               Providence
               .
            
             By
             which
             he
             means
             nothing
             but
             Force
             and
             Success
             ;
             let
             the
             means
             by
             which
             they
             are
             gained
             be
             never
             so
             unaccountable
             .
             These
             Advantages
             though
             they
             come
             from
             Hell
             ,
             are
             always
             attended
             with
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             and
             draw
             the
             Allegiance
             of
             the
             Subject
             along
             with
             them
             .
             And
             because
             Soveraign
             and
             rampant
             Wickedness
             sounds
             but
             harshly
             ,
             and
             is
             very
             unlikely
             to
             have
             the
             Entail
             of
             all
             these
             Priviledges
             ,
             he
             gilds
             it
             over
             with
             the
             pompous
             Name
             of
             Providence
             .
             This
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             is
             
               God's
               Government
               of
               the
               World
               by
               an
               invisible
               Power
               :
               whereby
               he
               directs
               ,
               determines
               ,
               and
               over-rules
               all
               Events
               ;
               in
               distinction
               from
               his
               more
               visible
               Government
               ,
            
             
             
               by
               Oracles
               ,
               Prophets
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             now
             it
             seems
             neither
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             Law
             ,
             nor
             Reason
             ;
             signifie
             any
             thing
             towards
             the
             stating
             the
             Right
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Subjects
             .
             No
             :
             We
             must
             submit
             to
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             proper
             Judge
             to
             decide
             all
             Controversies
             of
             State
             ,
             (
             and
             why
             not
             of
             Religion
             too
             .
             )
             We
             must
             conclude
             ,
             that
             all
             Civil
             Confusions
             ,
             all
             Publick
             Injustice
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             horrid
             ,
             is
             
               directed
               by
               God
               Almighty
            
             .
             And
             
               all
               Events
            
             ,
             how
             impious
             soever
             they
             may
             be
             in
             
             their
             Causes
             and
             Consequences
             ,
             are
             determined
             and
             over-ruled
             by
             
               his
               Providence
            
             .
             To
             fortifie
             this
             extraordinary
             Position
             ,
             he
             attempts
             to
             make
             God's
             Permissions
             and
             Approbations
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             to
             Events
             :
             Though
             the
             Distinction
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             is
             both
             necessary
             ,
             and
             generally
             acknowledged
             .
             But
             to
             make
             God
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Doctor
             does
             ,
             the
             
               Author
               of
               all
               the
               Good
               or
               Evil
               which
               happens
               either
               to
               private
               Persons
               ,
               or
               publick
               Societies
               ,
            
             is
             an
             untrue
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             Proposition
             .
             For
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 Contradiction
                 to
                 plain
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 makes
                 God
                 the
                 Abetter
                 and
                 Maintainer
                 of
                 Sin.
                 
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 It
                 destroys
                 the
                 Notion
                 of
                 his
                 Patience
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             's
             a
             Contradiction
             to
             plain
             Scripture
             .
             For
             though
             the
             Doctor
             affirms
             ,
             
             That
             the
             
               Scripture
               never
               speaks
               of
               God's
               bare
               Permission
               of
               Events
            
             ;
             these
             following
             Citations
             ,
             not
             to
             mention
             any
             more
             ,
             will
             shew
             he
             is
             mistaken
             .
             For
             don't
             we
             read
             that
             the
             Devils
             
               besought
               our
               Saviour
               that
               he
               would
               suffer
               them
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Herd
               of
               Swine
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               he
               suffered
               them
            
             ?
             Now
             by
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Principle
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             must
             either
             have
             forced
             the
             Devils
             into
             the
             Swine
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             have
             raised
             their
             Inclination
             to
             enter
             ,
             and
             concurred
             with
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             no
             such
             Language
             .
             It
             affirms
             no
             more
             than
             a
             bare
             Permission
             of
             the
             Devil's
             Malice
             .
             Another
             Proof
             to
             confirm
             the
             Distinction
             between
             what
             God
             does
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             permits
             ,
             as
             to
             Events
             ,
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             Acts
             13.18
             .
             where
             God
             is
             said
             
               to
               suffer
               the
               Manners
               of
               the
            
             Israelites
             
               forty
               Years
               in
               the
               Wilderness
            
             .
             He
             did
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Proposition
             supposes
             ,
             direct
             them
             in
             the
             making
             of
             the
             Golden
             Calf
             :
             He
             did
             not
             determine
             their
             Idolatries
             ,
             nor
             
               over
               rule
            
             them
             into
             all
             their
             Murmurings
             and
             Disobedience
             .
          
           
             Farther
             ,
             Was
             not
             the
             destroying
             
             Iob's
             Cattle
             and
             Servants
             ,
             and
             the
             afflicting
             his
             Person
             ,
             an
             Event
             ?
             And
             will
             our
             Author
             say
             ,
             That
             all
             this
             was
             brought
             
               to
               pass
               by
               the
               Influence
               and
               Direction
               of
               Providence
               ?
            
             And
             that
             the
             Devil
             would
             not
             have
             used
             Iob
             thus
             hardly
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             over
             ruled
             by
             God
             Almighty
             ?
             I
             am
             sorry
             the
             Doctor
             should
             support
             his
             new
             Scheme
             of
             Government
             with
             such
             Divinity
             as
             this
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             To
             suppose
             no
             Distinction
             between
             what
             God
             permits
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             does
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             Events
             ,
             destroys
             the
             Notion
             of
             his
             Patience
             .
             For
             Patience
             supports
             Aversion
             or
             Dislike
             ,
             to
             Things
             or
             Persons
             :
             But
             no
             omnipotent
             Being
             can
             be
             said
             to
             suffer
             ,
             or
             be
             displeased
             ,
             with
             those
             Events
             which
             he
             promotes
             ,
             and
             brings
             to
             Maturity
             and
             Effect
             .
             It
             's
             unintelligible
             Sense
             to
             say
             ,
             God
             bears
             with
             his
             own
             Decrees
             ;
             and
             suffers
             those
             Things
             which
             he
             determines
             and
             over-rules
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Opinion
             makes
             God
             though
             not
             the
             first
             Contriver
             ,
             yet
             the
             Abetter
             and
             Maintainer
             of
             Sin
             ;
             as
             will
             appear
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             plain
             English
             of
             
               directing
               ,
               determining
            
             ,
             and
             over-ruling
             an
             Event
             .
             To
             direct
             an
             Event
             ,
             is
             to
             put
             it
             into
             the
             road
             of
             Success
             .
             And
             he
             that
             does
             so
             is
             an
             Accessary
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             Party
             to
             the
             Quality
             of
             the
             Action
             .
             To
             determine
             an
             Event
             ,
             must
             be
             nothing
             less
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Author's
             Sense
             ,
             than
             a
             Divine
             Decree
             that
             such
             Things
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             by
             the
             help
             of
             fixed
             ,
             and
             particular
             ,
             Means
             and
             Circumstances
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Commendation
             or
             Blame
             of
             the
             Action
             must
             belong
             to
             him
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             appointed
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             By
             over-ruling
             an
             Event
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             must
             mean
             a
             Change
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Circumstances
             or
             Success
             of
             the
             Action
             ;
             by
             which
             it
             is
             diversified
             from
             what
             it
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             left
             to
             the
             Conduct
             of
             inferior
             Agents
             .
             And
             then
             by
             consequence
             if
             the
             Event
             is
             accomplished
             by
             ill
             Means
             ,
             the
             Over-ruler
             is
             accountable
             .
             For
             his
             Interposal
             has
             distinguished
             the
             Kind
             of
             the
             Event
             ;
             and
             given
             Life
             ,
             and
             Form
             ,
             and
             Complexion
             to
             it
             .
             God
             indeed
             does
             sometimes
             
               over-rule
               Events
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             he
             restrains
             the
             Wickedness
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             hinders
             them
             from
             doing
             so
             much
             Mischief
             as
             they
             would
             do
             otherwise
             :
             But
             to
             affirm
             ,
             That
             he
             prompts
             them
             to
             the
             Violation
             of
             his
             own
             Laws
             ,
             and
             inspires
             them
             with
             Courage
             and
             Conduct
             to
             be
             successful
             in
             Disloyal
             and
             Treasonable
             Enterprizes
             ,
             is
             very
             singular
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             has
             been
             seldom
             thought
             proper
             to
             explain
             any
             part
             of
             the
             
               unsearchable
               Wisdom
               of
               Providence
            
             ,
             
             till
             the
             Disturbances
             under
             King
             Charles
             the
             I.
             and
             Cromwel's
             Usurpation
             .
             I
             confess
             in
             those
             Times
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Providence
             was
             very
             much
             in
             Vogue
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Doctor
             may
             not
             seem
             to
             argue
             without
             
             Precedent
             ,
             I
             shall
             quote
             some
             of
             the
             Learned
             in
             Rebellion
             for
             his
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Prentices
               and
               Porters
               (
               as
               Palmer
               has
               it
               )
               were
               stimulated
               and
               stirred
               up
               by
               God's
               Providence
               to
               Petition
               the
               (
               rebellious
               )
               Parliament
               for
               speedy
               Relief
               .
               
            
          
           
             Cockain
             ,
             in
             his
             Sermon
             to
             the
             Commons
             ,
             discoursing
             concerning
             the
             King
             of
             
             Syria's
             coming
             against
             Israel
             ,
             and
             being
             taken
             Prisoner
             ,
             
             makes
             this
             Inference
             ;
             viz.
             
             
               That
               the
               Mind
               of
               God
               was
               (
               which
               he
               discovered
               only
               by
               that
               present
               Providence
               )
               that
               Justice
               should
               have
               been
               executed
               upon
               him
               .
            
             This
             passage
             he
             applies
             to
             encourage
             them
             to
             the
             Murther
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             was
             then
             in
             their
             Hands
             .
          
           
             
               Some
               Persons
               (
               says
               the
               Sufferers
               Catechism
               )
               may
               be
               stirred
               up
               to
               do
               some
               Things
               ,
               
               which
               are
               not
               in
               themselves
               so
               just
               and
               seemingly
               Warrantable
               ,
               (
               at
               least
               in
               all
               Circumstances
               )
               which
               yet
               the
               Over-ruling
               hand
               of
               God
               may
               be
               in
               ;
               as
               in
               Moses
               killing
               the
               Egyptian
               .
            
          
           
             The
             next
             Testimony
             is
             Dr.
             
             Owen's
             ,
             which
             to
             give
             its
             due
             is
             very
             moving
             ,
             and
             had
             without
             doubt
             a
             considerable
             Effect
             upon
             the
             Army
             Saints
             .
          
           
             
               Where
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Marston-Moor
               ,
               
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Naseby
               ,
               was
               an
               acceptable
               Expostulation
               in
               a
               Gloomy
               day
               .
               O
               what
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               Mercies
               has
               this
               Nation
               to
               plead
               by
               in
               a
               Time
               of
               Trouble
               !
               God
               came
               from
               Naseby
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               One
               from
               the
               West
               .
            
             Selah
             .
          
           
             Ienkins
             in
             his
             Petition
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             full
             to
             the
             Doctor
             's
             purpose
             ;
             For
             ,
             without
             mincing
             the
             matter
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             stick
             to
             affirm
             ,
             
               That
               a
               Refusal
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               this
               Authority
               ,
               
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               to
               the
               Rump
               and
               Cromwel
               )
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               upholding
               the
               Title
               of
               any
               one
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               is
               a
               Refusal
               to
               acquiesce
               in
               the
               wise
               and
               righteous
               pleasure
               of
               God.
               
            
             The
             same
             Doctrine
             you
             may
             find
             ,
             
             in
             his
             
               Conscientious
               Queries
            
             .
          
           
             Milton
             ,
             in
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             speaking
             in
             Justification
             of
             the
             King's
             Murther
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               God
               has
               testified
               by
               all
               propitious
               and
               evident
               Signs
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               over-ruling
               Events
               )
               whereby
               in
               these
               latter
               Times
               (
               instead
               of
               Oracles
               ,
               
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               
                 express
                 significations
                 of
                 his
                 Will
              
               )
               he
               is
               wont
               to
               testifie
               what
               pleases
               him
               ;
               that
               such
               a
               solemn
               ,
               and
               formerly
               unexampled
               
               Act
               of
               due
               Punishment
               ,
               
               was
               no
               mockery
               of
               Justice
               ,
               but
               a
               most
               grateful
               and
               well-pleasing
               Sacrifice
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             Ienkins
             speak
             once
             more
             for
             the
             Cause
             .
             He
             delivers
             himself
             thus
             :
             
             
               God's
               Providence
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               permission
               of
               Events
               ,
               and
               Success
               ,
               are
               antecedent
               Declarations
               of
               his
               good
               Will
               ,
               and
               Approbation
               .
            
             Which
             comfortable
             Doctrine
             he
             applies
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             .
             Saunders
             is
             admirable
             in
             his
             Descant
             upon
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
             where
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             one
             single
             Question
             ,
             he
             determines
             the
             great
             Dispute
             on
             the
             Doctor
             's
             side
             ,
             
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Power
                 but
                 of
                 God.
              
               Is
               not
               ,
               says
               he
               ,
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               with
               his
               Heirs
               and
               Successors
               ,
               dispossessed
               by
               God
               ?
            
             Besides
             ,
             he
             has
             several
             other
             choice
             Observations
             .
             For
             he
             founds
             Authority
             in
             providential
             Power
             .
             He
             answers
             the
             Objection
             concerning
             Athaliah
             the
             Doctor
             's
             way
             .
             He
             quotes
             his
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             And
             presses
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             from
             their
             having
             the
             Administration
             and
             Force
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             in
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             given
             a
             small
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Worthies
             ;
             
               These
               are
               the
               Chariots
               of
               his
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Horsemen
               thereof
            
             .
             And
             were
             I
             not
             reasonably
             assured
             that
             the
             Doctor
             is
             both
             well
             inclined
             ,
             and
             furnished
             ,
             for
             this
             Argument
             ;
             I
             should
             suspect
             he
             had
             borrowed
             some
             of
             his
             Artillery
             from
             the
             Authors
             abovementioned
             ,
             their
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             even
             their
             Expressions
             being
             so
             like
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Doctor
             urges
             upon
             this
             occasion
             in
             pursuit
             of
             his
             Point
             ,
             is
             as
             remarkable
             as
             any
             thing
             we
             have
             had
             yet
             ,
             
               viz.
               God
               permits
               Men
               to
               do
               wickedly
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               all
               Events
               which
               are
               ;
               for
               the
               good
               or
               evil
               of
               private
               Persons
               ,
               or
               publick
               Societies
               ,
               are
               ordered
               by
               him
               .
               He
               permits
               Men
               to
               do
               wickedly
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             one
             would
             think
             we
             had
             gained
             a
             distinction
             of
             the
             usual
             Latitude
             from
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             between
             what
             God
             does
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             permits
             .
             For
             Permission
             signifies
             a
             liberty
             of
             Action
             .
             And
             where
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Freedom
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             Contradiction
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Agent
             is
             determined
             by
             any
             Superior
             Power
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Agent
             is
             free
             ,
             the
             Action
             or
             Event
             must
             be
             so
             too
             .
             For
             an
             Event
             is
             nothing
             but
             an
             Execution
             and
             Train
             of
             Actions
             .
             No
             :
             The
             Doctor
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             That
             Events
             ▪
             notwithstanding
             are
             ordered
             and
             
             
               over-ruled
               by
               Providence
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             God
             permits
             them
             to
             do
             wickedly
             ,
             yet
             all
             Events
             ,
             i.
             e.
             every
             thing
             they
             do
             is
             over-ruled
             by
             him
             .
             Which
             is
             in
             other
             words
             ,
             to
             affirm
             that
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             Force
             ,
             or
             Necessity
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             things
             .
             If
             the
             Doctor
             meant
             nothing
             more
             by
             God's
             
               ordering
               Events
            
             ,
             then
             that
             by
             his
             Wisdom
             he
             draws
             Good
             out
             of
             Evil
             ;
             and
             makes
             the
             Wickedness
             of
             Men
             tend
             to
             the
             promoting
             his
             own
             Glory
             ,
             and
             the
             happiness
             of
             his
             Servants
             .
             This
             Construction
             would
             be
             Orthodox
             and
             Intelligible
             ;
             but
             then
             it
             will
             do
             him
             no
             service
             .
             This
             Sense
             will
             give
             no
             Divine
             Right
             to
             Rapine
             and
             Robbery
             .
             Nor
             set
             Providence
             at
             the
             Head
             of
             every
             Usurpation
             .
             This
             the
             Doctor
             knew
             very
             well
             ;
             and
             therefore
             enlarges
             his
             Principle
             accordingly
             .
             But
             with
             what
             Reason
             ,
             and
             Consistency
             the
             Reader
             may
             judge
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Text
             which
             he
             cites
             from
             Amos
             ,
             
             
               shall
               there
               be
               Evil
               in
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               has
               not
               done
               it
               ?
            
             This
             place
             is
             meant
             only
             of
             the
             Evil
             of
             Affliction
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             foreign
             to
             his
             point
             .
             It
             does
             not
             make
             God
             the
             Patron
             of
             Injustice
             ;
             nor
             imply
             his
             over-ruling
             Men
             into
             wickedness
             .
             If
             we
             had
             no
             Authority
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             common
             sence
             ought
             to
             make
             us
             avoid
             such
             an
             unaccountable
             interpretation
             .
             For
             the
             Scriptures
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             so
             expounded
             as
             to
             contradict
             the
             natural
             ,
             and
             unquestionable
             Notions
             of
             the
             Divine
             perfections
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Reason
             those
             expressions
             are
             counted
             Figurative
             which
             attribute
             Hands
             ,
             and
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             other
             Corporeal
             parts
             and
             Affections
             to
             God
             Almighty
             .
             Now
             Men
             had
             better
             degrade
             him
             to
             the
             Littlenesses
             of
             Body
             ;
             than
             make
             him
             a
             party
             in
             unjust
             undertakings
             .
             For
             natural
             Imperfections
             are
             a
             far
             less
             blemish
             to
             a
             rational
             being
             ,
             than
             those
             which
             are
             Moral
             ,
          
           
             And
             though
             the
             forementioned
             sence
             is
             sufficiently
             confirmed
             from
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             Thing
             ;
             it
             may
             not
             be
             improper
             to
             produce
             the
             concurrence
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Antient
             and
             Modern
             Interpreters
             .
          
           
             St.
             Hierom
             tells
             us
             :
             
             
               That
               the
               Evil
               which
               the
               Lord
               does
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               is
               not
               contrary
               to
               Virtue
               ,
               but
               imports
               Affliction
               and
               Calamity
               ;
               in
               which
               sence
               we
               read
               ,
               sufficient
               for
               the
               
               day
               is
               the
               
                 Evil
                 thereof
              
               .
               i.
               e.
               The
               Hardship
               and
               Tribulation
               .
               Let
               us
               take
               an
               instance
               from
               the
               Prophet
               Ionah
               .
               
               And
               G●d
               saw
               
                 their
                 Works
                 that
                 they
                 turned
                 from
                 their
                 evil
                 way
              
               ;
               and
               
                 God
                 repented
                 him
              
               of
               the
               
                 Evil
                 that
                 he
                 said
                 he
                 would
                 do
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               Whereby
               Evil
               is
               only
               meant
               the
               threatned
               destruction
               of
               Niniveh
               :
               not
               any
               thing
               which
               carries
               an
               opposition
               to
               probity
               ,
               and
               virtue
               .
            
          
           
             St.
             Cyrill
             of
             Alexandria
             Speaks
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             
               By
               these
               words
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               some
               
                 Evil
                 in
                 the
                 City
              
               proceeding
               from
               God
               Almighty
               ;
               
               but
               not
               with
               any
               resemblance
               to
               wickedness
               .
               God
               forbid
               !
               No.
               The
               Phrase
               is
               to
               be
               expounded
               of
               Afflictions
               ;
               and
               the
               Judgments
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               he
               sends
               for
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Sinners
               .
            
          
           
             To
             come
             nearer
             our
             own
             Times
             .
             
               Drusius
               observes
               That
               Evil
               imploys
               the
               Evil
               of
               punishment
               ,
               
               as
               the
               School-men
               speak
               ,
               and
               signifies
               Vexation
               ,
               Trouble
               ,
               and
               Calamity
               ;
               in
               this
               sence
               God
               is
               said
               to
               
                 create
                 Evil.
              
               
               Calamity
               is
               in
               it self
               no
               Evil
               ,
               but
               is
               so
               called
               because
               it
               seems
               such
               to
               those
               who
               undergo
               it
               ;
               or
               because
               that
               which
               is
               against
               the
               Grain
               of
               a
               Man's
               Inclination
               may
               be
               called
               Evil.
               
            
          
           
             Episcopious
             agrees
             with
             Drustus
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             these
             .
             
               As
               touching
               Physical
               Evils
               ,
               
               which
               are
               only
               misfortunes
               or
               inconveniencies
               to
               particular
               Persons
               ,
               these
               in
               strict
               speaking
               are
               no
               Evils
               :
               And
               therefore
               they
               may
               without
               doubt
               be
               the
               objects
               of
               God's
               will
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               may
               either
               send
               them
               himself
               ,
               or
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               inflicted
               by
               others
               .
            
             —
             And
             afterwards
             towards
             the
             close
             of
             the
             Argument
             he
             cites
             Amos
             3.6
             .
             in
             Confirmation
             of
             what
             he
             had
             said
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Doctor
             Replys
             upon
             these
             Expositors
             ,
             that
             ,
             Afflictions
             are
             not
             only
             sent
             by
             the
             immediate
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             occasioned
             by
             wicked
             Men
             ;
             who
             often
             cut
             off
             Malice
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             or
             Ambition
             ;
             Defame
             ,
             Circumvent
             ,
             and
             oppress
             their
             Neighbours
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             if
             God
             is
             the
             Authour
             of
             all
             the
             Evil
             of
             Affliction
             ,
             a
             great
             many
             immoral
             Actions
             must
             be
             over-ruled
             by
             him
             in
             the
             Doctor
             's
             sence
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             the
             Answer
             is
             plain
             :
             Those
             Calamities
             which
             are
             inflicted
             by
             wicked
             Instruments
             ,
             Providence
             is
             no
             otherwise
             
             the
             Authour
             of
             ,
             than
             by
             permitting
             them
             .
             He
             may
             be
             said
             in
             a
             Qualified
             ,
             Figurative
             Sense
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             does
             not
             hinder
             by
             his
             Omnipotence
             :
             But
             to
             affirm
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             either
             excites
             ill
             Men
             to
             engage
             in
             unlawful
             Enterprizes
             ;
             or
             assists
             them
             in
             the
             Execution
             ;
             is
             to
             charge
             him
             with
             unrighteousness
             ;
             and
             makes
             him
             partaker
             of
             their
             Sins
             .
             And
             if
             such
             Assistance
             is
             never
             given
             ;
             it
             's
             neither
             true
             ,
             nor
             over
             Pious
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             
               all
               Events
            
             though
             begun
             and
             prosecuted
             by
             never
             somuch
             Villany
             ,
             are
             
               determined
               ,
               ordered
            
             ,
             and
             made
             successful
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             Well!
             Though
             the
             Doctor
             have
             lost
             this
             Point
             ,
             he
             has
             another
             Reserve
             behind
             .
             
             For
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               If
               there
               were
               any
               such
               Distinction
               as
               this
               ,
               that
               some
               Events
               God
               permits
               only
               ;
               and
               some
               he
               orders
               and
               appoints
               :
               yet
               we
               ought
               in
               Reason
               to
               ascribe
               the
               Advancement
               of
               Kings
               to
               God's
               Decree
               and
               Counsel
               ,
               because
               it
               's
               a
               principal
               Act
               of
               Providence
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               decrees
               and
               orders
               any
               Events
               ,
               he
               peculiarly
               orders
               such
               Events
               ,
               as
               will
               do
               most
               good
               ,
               or
               most
               hurt
               in
               the
               World.
            
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             God
             does
             not
             chain
             up
             the
             Liberty
             of
             Mankind
             with
             respect
             to
             any
             Sin
             ;
             but
             permits
             them
             to
             do
             wickedly
             one
             way
             as
             well
             as
             another
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             's
             no
             wonder
             to
             see
             Rebellion
             succeed
             sometimes
             .
             But
             then
             we
             must
             no
             more
             impute
             such
             wickedness
             as
             this
             to
             his
             Decree
             ,
             then
             private
             Murther
             ,
             or
             Adultery
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Since
             Kings
             are
             God's
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             observes
             ,
             and
             their
             Advancement
             is
             a
             principal
             Act
             of
             Providence
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             that
             God
             has
             not
             put
             them
             into
             worse
             Circumstances
             than
             other
             Men
             :
             That
             he
             does
             not
             allow
             Violence
             to
             devest
             them
             of
             their
             Authority
             .
             That
             he
             has
             secured
             their
             Royalty
             to
             them
             ;
             not
             only
             by
             the
             common
             Laws
             of
             Justice
             and
             Property
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             indispensible
             Tyes
             of
             Allegiance
             .
             And
             not
             left
             them
             to
             the
             Courtesie
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             be
             set
             aside
             according
             to
             the
             Discretion
             and
             Conscience
             of
             Phrenzy
             ,
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             Ambition
             .
             Such
             a
             Liberty
             as
             this
             would
             make
             the
             Doctor
             's
             
               great
               Wheels
               of
               Providence
            
             jolt
             into
             disorder
             ,
             like
             those
             of
             
             Phaeton's
             Chariot
             ,
             and
             be
             ready
             to
             set
             the
             
             World
             on
             Fire
             at
             every
             motion
             .
             As
             for
             his
             saying
             ,
             
               God
               must
               order
               those
               Events
               which
               will
               do
               most
               good
               or
               harm
               in
               the
               World.
            
             I
             will
             only
             ask
             him
             ,
             What
             he
             thinks
             of
             the
             Rebellion
             in
             Heaven
             ?
             That
             was
             a
             very
             memorable
             Event
             ,
             and
             the
             occasion
             of
             as
             much
             good
             and
             harm
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             any
             he
             can
             almost
             imagine
             .
             Now
             did
             God
             raise
             a
             Commotion
             in
             his
             own
             Kingdom
             ?
             Did
             he
             order
             and
             decree
             the
             Revolt
             of
             those
             glorious
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             over-rule
             them
             into
             damnation
             ?
             However
             
               we
               can't
               but
               think
               God
               will
               exercise
               a
               particular
               Care
               in
               appointing
               his
               great
               Ministers
               .
            
             
             Right
             !
             But
             Usurpers
             are
             not
             his
             Ministers
             .
             A
             bare
             Advancement
             to
             the
             Throne
             invests
             a
             Man
             with
             God's
             Authority
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             taking
             a
             Purse
             gives
             him
             a
             Right
             to
             the
             Money
             .
             None
             can
             have
             God's
             Authority
             but
             by
             legal
             Claim
             ,
             immediate
             Designation
             ,
             or
             vacancy
             of
             Right
             .
             And
             therefore
             God
             neither
             gives
             his
             Authority
             to
             Usurpers
             ,
             nor
             
               permits
               them
               to
               take
               it
            
             .
             The
             Doctor
             goes
             all
             along
             upon
             a
             Mistake
             ,
             as
             if
             Force
             and
             Authority
             were
             the
             same
             .
             He
             might
             as
             well
             have
             said
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             between
             Violence
             ,
             and
             Justice
             ;
             between
             Reason
             ,
             and
             a
             Whirlwind
             .
             Does
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             Father
             last
             no
             longer
             than
             the
             Children
             are
             pleased
             to
             obey
             him
             ?
             And
             have
             they
             a
             Right
             to
             his
             House
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             can
             turn
             him
             out
             ?
             Is
             a
             Wife
             bound
             to
             entertain
             an
             Husband
             
               de
               Facto
            
             ?
             Now
             if
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             Fathers
             and
             Husbands
             holds
             in
             Case
             of
             Dispossession
             ,
             why
             not
             that
             of
             Kings
             ?
             Why
             should
             Publick
             Authority
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             common
             Security
             depends
             ,
             have
             a
             less
             firm
             Establishment
             than
             that
             of
             single
             Families
             ?
             If
             private
             Disobedience
             can't
             challenge
             a
             Divine
             Right
             to
             govern
             upon
             Success
             ,
             why
             should
             a
             National
             Rebellion
             pretend
             to
             it
             ?
          
           
             
             He
             goes
             on
             to
             acquaint
             us
             ;
             That
             
               to
               give
               Authority
               to
               a
               Man
               does
               not
               signify
               to
               permit
               him
               to
               take
               it
               .
            
             And
             that
             
               no
               Man
               can
               have
               God's
               Authority
               ,
               but
               he
               to
               whom
               it
               's
            
             given
             .
             By
             which
             it
             's
             plain
             ,
             he
             means
             that
             no
             Person
             can
             be
             vested
             with
             God's
             Authority
             ,
             barely
             by
             his
             permissive
             Will
             ;
             but
             that
             Consent
             and
             Approbation
             is
             always
             implied
             .
             But
             this
             Proposition
             is
             not
             only
             Foreign
             to
             his
             Point
             ,
             (
             because
             Usurpers
             have
             no
             Authority
             from
             God
             either
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             )
             but
             is
             likewise
             
             untrue
             and
             dangerous
             .
             For
             suppose
             an
             Eldest
             Son
             Murthers
             his
             Father
             privately
             ;
             in
             this
             Case
             it
             must
             be
             granted
             he
             has
             God's
             Authority
             to
             possess
             his
             Estate
             ,
             and
             to
             govern
             the
             Family
             ,
             For
             he
             who
             has
             a
             Legal
             Claim
             ,
             has
             by
             consequence
             a
             Divine
             one
             ;
             all
             Humane
             Laws
             being
             ultimately
             resolved
             into
             the
             Divine
             Warrant
             and
             Appointment
             .
             But
             then
             I
             conceive
             the
             Doctor
             wont
             say
             this
             unnatural
             Murtherer
             has
             God's
             Authority
             in
             the
             Family
             any
             other
             ways
             than
             by
             bare
             Permission
             .
             God
             indeed
             suffered
             him
             to
             Murther
             his
             Father
             ,
             as
             he
             suffers
             all
             other
             Wickedness
             .
             And
             because
             the
             Murther
             was
             secretly
             committed
             ,
             the
             Villany
             turns
             to
             Advantage
             ,
             and
             the
             Party
             becomes
             Master
             of
             his
             Father's
             Fortune
             .
             But
             to
             say
             that
             he
             had
             God's
             consenting
             Authority
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             would
             sound
             very
             harshly
             ;
             and
             amounts
             to
             no
             less
             than
             God's
             Approbation
             of
             Parricide
             .
             For
             he
             who
             absolutely
             approves
             the
             End
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             the
             Lawfulness
             of
             the
             Means
             ,
             must
             consent
             to
             the
             Means
             though
             never
             so
             Unlawful
             .
             And
             to
             apply
             this
             Remark
             :
             An
             Usurper
             ,
             when
             the
             Royal
             Line
             is
             either
             Extinct
             or
             Surrenders
             ,
             comes
             by
             God's
             Authority
             the
             same
             way
             with
             the
             forementioned
             Murtherer
             .
             The
             next
             rub
             the
             Doctor
             casts
             in
             the
             way
             is
             ,
             that
             unless
             we
             take
             our
             Governors
             as
             they
             rise
             ,
             
             without
             minding
             their
             Titles
             ,
             
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               distinguish
               those
               God
               permits
               only
               ,
               from
               those
               he
               appoints
               .
            
             Now
             this
             Difficulty
             is
             easily
             removed
             :
             For
             the
             Constitution
             of
             each
             particular
             Country
             will
             inform
             us
             who
             governs
             by
             Permission
             ,
             and
             who
             by
             Appointment
             from
             God
             Almighty
             .
             The
             Laws
             of
             Succession
             ,
             &c.
             were
             made
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             and
             to
             prevent
             Usurpation
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Expedient
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             distinguish
             between
             
               God's
               King
            
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             would
             be
             so
             ,
             
               of
               their
               own
               making
            
             .
             We
             need
             not
             be
             at
             a
             loss
             
               whom
               we
               must
               obey
               out
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               whom
               we
               must
               not
               obey
            
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             the
             Direction
             of
             Law
             ready
             to
             inform
             us
             :
             The
             same
             Direction
             which
             there
             is
             in
             private
             Cases
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             right
             Owner
             from
             an
             Intruder
             .
             He
             comes
             on
             with
             the
             Repetition
             of
             his
             former
             extraordinary
             Doctrine
             ;
             That
             
               by
               what
               means
               soever
               a
               Prince
               ascends
               the
               Throne
               he
               is
            
             placed
             there
             by
             
               God
               as
               truly
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               nominated
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               anointed
               by
               a
               Prophet
               .
            
             So
             that
             Cromwel
             was
             as
             much
             God's
             Vicegerent
             as
             David
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             our
             Laws
             are
             very
             much
             to
             blame
             for
             attainting
             
             him
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             exposing
             him
             to
             Ignominy
             after
             his
             Death
             .
             
             However
             the
             Doctor
             is
             sure
             
               God
               never
               suffers
               a
               Prince
               to
               ascend
               the
               Throne
               but
               when
               he
               sees
               fit
               to
               make
               him
               King.
            
             No!
             Does
             God
             suffer
             nothing
             but
             what
             he
             sees
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             ?
             Does
             he
             not
             suffer
             all
             the
             Wickedness
             which
             is
             committed
             ,
             for
             no
             Man
             can
             do
             an
             ill
             Thing
             
               whether
               God
               will
               or
               no
            
             ?
             And
             will
             the
             Doctor
             take
             the
             freedom
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             sees
             it
             fit
             and
             convenient
             that
             men
             should
             be
             Unjust
             ,
             and
             Lewd
             ,
             and
             Atheistical
             ;
             that
             they
             should
             disturb
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             damn
             themselves
             ?
             Such
             Practises
             as
             these
             certainly
             can
             never
             gain
             the
             Approbation
             of
             the
             Divine
             Wisdom
             ,
             nor
             seem
             agreable
             to
             his
             Goodness
             .
          
           
             His
             fourth
             Proposition
             gives
             us
             another
             admirable
             Piece
             of
             Politicks
             ;
             
             
               viz.
               All
               Kings
               are
               equally
               rightful
               with
               respect
               to
               God.
            
             Why
             so
             ?
             
               Because
               it
               's
               impossible
               there
               should
               be
               a
               wrong
               King
               ,
               unless
               a
               Man
               could
               make
               himself
               King
               whether
               God
               would
               or
               no.
            
             Nay
             then
             farewell
             all
             Property
             !
             For
             by
             the
             help
             of
             this
             Logick
             I
             will
             prove
             there
             can
             be
             no
             such
             Thing
             as
             Cheating
             ,
             Stealing
             and
             Oppression
             in
             Nature
             .
             The
             Argument
             lyes
             thus
             ;
             All
             Possession
             is
             rightful
             with
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             it
             's
             impossible
             there
             should
             be
             a
             wrong
             Possessor
             ,
             unless
             a
             Man
             could
             make
             himself
             Master
             of
             his
             Neighbour's
             Goods
             whether
             God
             will
             or
             no.
             This
             is
             comfortable
             Doctrine
             for
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             High-way
             ;
             and
             were
             it
             admitted
             ,
             would
             serve
             to
             plead
             off
             their
             Indictment
             ▪
             But
             if
             this
             Plea
             should
             fail
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             likely
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             can
             reinforce
             them
             with
             another
             .
             For
             he
             has
             told
             us
             ,
             
             That
             
               all
               Events
               which
               are
               for
               the
               Good
               on
               Evil
               of
               private
               Persons
               are
               ordered
               by
               Providence
               .
            
             Now
             is
             not
             the
             taking
             a
             Purse
             ,
             or
             stealing
             a
             Man's
             Cloaths
             ,
             an
             Event
             ?
             Doubtless
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             very
             much
             for
             
               the
               Evil
            
             of
             him
             who
             looses
             them
             .
             Such
             Events
             as
             these
             have
             been
             very
             frequent
             since
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Book
             came
             out
             .
             But
             why
             he
             that
             stole
             these
             Goods
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             make
             Restitution
             ,
             except
             in
             point
             of
             Generosity
             ,
             is
             past
             my
             Skill
             to
             understand
             .
             For
             if
             God
             orders
             a
             Man
             a
             Sum
             of
             Money
             ,
             it
             's
             certainly
             Lawful
             for
             him
             to
             keep
             it
             .
          
           
             
             His
             fifth
             Proposition
             affirms
             ,
             That
             
               God
               is
               not
               bound
               by
               Humane
               Laws
               .
            
             True
             :
             But
             if
             Men
             are
             ,
             it
             's
             sufficient
             for
             our
             purpose
             .
             For
             we
             are
             not
             disputing
             about
             God's
             Prerogative
             ,
             but
             the
             
             Duty
             of
             Subjects
             .
             However
             ,
             
               may
               not
               God
               make
               whom
               he
               pleases
               King
               without
               regard
               to
               Legal
               Rights
            
             ?
             No
             doubt
             he
             may
             :
             But
             then
             we
             are
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             every
             Thing
             which
             is
             done
             is
             not
             of
             God's
             doing
             .
             And
             the
             apparent
             Injustice
             of
             an
             Action
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             bad
             Argument
             to
             prove
             the
             Righteous
             God
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             chief
             Proprietor
             of
             all
             Things
             ;
             but
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             from
             hence
             that
             whatever
             a
             Man
             can
             catch
             is
             his
             own
             .
             If
             the
             Doctor
             has
             no
             supernatural
             Credentials
             to
             produce
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             contented
             to
             let
             the
             common
             Laws
             of
             Justice
             take
             place
             :
             Unless
             he
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             cut
             the
             Sinews
             of
             all
             Property
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             great
             Measure
             to
             destroy
             the
             Nature
             of
             Right
             and
             Wrong
             .
          
           
             His
             sixth
             Proposition
             says
             ,
             
               We
               have
               but
               one
               King
               at
               a
               Time
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             good
             Hearing
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             misapplied
             in
             his
             Seventh
             ,
             where
             he
             affirms
             ,
             That
             
               King
               is
               the
               Name
               of
               Power
               ,
               not
               of
               meer
               Right
               .
            
             Which
             Assertion
             is
             not
             only
             contrary
             to
             the
             common
             Notion
             or
             Justice
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Language
             of
             our
             own
             Laws
             .
             In
             which
             the
             Lancastrian
             Princes
             ,
             who
             though
             for
             Kings
             
               de
               Facto
            
             had
             several
             peculiar
             Advantages
             ;
             such
             as
             a
             Formal
             Resignation
             of
             the
             Legal
             King
             ;
             a
             long
             Silence
             and
             Interruption
             of
             Claim
             in
             the
             Right
             Line
             ,
             which
             must
             occasion
             perplexity
             of
             Title
             when
             revived
             ;
             yet
             these
             Princes
             are
             called
             pretended
             Kings
             ;
             and
             Henry
             the
             VI.
             though
             the
             third
             Monarch
             by
             successive
             Descent
             ,
             
             is
             called
             an
             Usurper
             ;
             and
             said
             to
             
               be
               rightfully
               amoved
               from
               the
               Government
               .
            
             So
             little
             was
             our
             Author's
             Doctrine
             of
             Providence
             and
             Events
             understood
             in
             those
             days
             .
             There
             is
             something
             behind
             in
             this
             Proposition
             which
             is
             worth
             the
             having
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ;
             
               He
               who
               has
               a
               Legal
               Right
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               but
               has
               it
               not
               ;
               ought
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               to
               be
               King
               ,
               but
               is
               not
               .
            
             The
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             are
             the
             Measure
             of
             all
             Property
             ;
             so
             that
             whatever
             Estate
             ,
             Title
             ,
             or
             Jurisdiction
             the
             Laws
             give
             any
             Man
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             his
             own
             .
             He
             that
             has
             a
             clear
             indisputable
             Title
             to
             an
             Estate
             ,
             is
             nevertheless
             a
             Proprietor
             ▪
             for
             being
             disseized
             :
             And
             all
             Persons
             concerned
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             to
             give
             him
             Possession
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctor
             's
             next
             Business
             is
             to
             avoid
             the
             Charge
             of
             Hobbism
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             Reason
             to
             apprehend
             would
             be
             objected
             against
             him
             :
             Let
             us
             see
             how
             he
             clears
             himself
             from
             this
             Imputation
             .
             Why
             he
             says
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             
               makes
               Power
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               nothing
               else
               ,
               give
               Right
               to
               Dominion
               .
            
             And
             pray
             does
             not
             the
             Doctor
             do
             the
             same
             ?
             I
             am
             much
             mistaken
             if
             this
             be
             not
             the
             design
             of
             his
             whole
             Book
             .
             No
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             found
             
               God's
               Right
               to
               govern
               the
               World
               in
               his
               Omnipotence
            
             :
             Whereas
             he
             makes
             
               him
               natural
               Lord
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               because
               he
               
               created
               it
               .
            
             Under
             Favor
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             disputing
             God's
             Title
             to
             govern
             ,
             but
             Man's
             ;
             which
             I
             'm
             sure
             the
             Doctor
             grounds
             solely
             upon
             Power
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             .
             However
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             resolved
             this
             Question
             ,
             Would
             God
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             govern
             the
             World
             if
             he
             was
             not
             Omnipotent
             ?
             If
             he
             would
             ,
             then
             Right
             ought
             to
             carry
             it
             against
             Power
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             I
             am
             contending
             for
             .
             If
             he
             would
             not
             ,
             then
             his
             Dominion
             depends
             upon
             his
             Omnipotence
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Doctor
             and
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             are
             perfectly
             agreed
             .
             The
             Connex●on
             of
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Consequences
             are
             somewhat
             remarkable
             in
             this
             Paragraph
             ▪
             
               God
               has
               a
               Right
               to
               govern
               the
               World
               ,
            
             
             
               because
               he
               made
               it
               No
               Creature
            
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             govern
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             
               but
               as
               he
               receives
               Authority
               from
               God.
            
             Thus
             far
             all
             is
             well
             ,
             but
             observe
             what
             follows
             .
             
               Therefore
               since
               Power
               will
               Govern
               ;
               God
               always
               gives
               Soveraign
               Authority
               to
               the
               Man
               who
               has
               Soveraign
               Power
               .
               Therefore
               since
               Power
               will
               govern
               .
            
             Wherefore
             will
             Power
             (
             humane
             Power
             )
             Govern
             ?
             
               Because
               God
               made
               the
               World.
            
             These
             two
             Propositions
             will
             want
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Cement
             to
             fasten
             them
             into
             any
             Coherence
             .
             What!
             will
             Power
             govern
             whether
             God
             will
             or
             no
             ?
             That
             were
             hard
             indeed
             .
             Will
             it
             govern
             Right
             or
             Wrong
             ?
             Most
             certainly
             .
             And
             since
             it
             's
             such
             a
             righteous
             Quality
             ,
             God
             always
             rewards
             it
             with
             his
             Authority
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             since
             ambitious
             Men
             will
             usurp
             upon
             their
             Neighbours
             Dominions
             ▪
             Since
             there
             will
             be
             sometimes
             a
             general
             Revolt
             from
             Lawful
             Governors
             ,
             and
             a
             Prince
             has
             not
             personal
             Strength
             enough
             to
             manage
             his
             Rebellious
             Subjects
             ,
             therefore
             that
             such
             unjust
             and
             treasonable
             Enterprizes
             might
             not
             be
             disturbed
             in
             their
             Success
             ,
             God
             always
             gives
             the
             Engager
             his
             Authority
             to
             settle
             and
             confirm
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             doubt
             an
             extraordinary
             Encouragement
             .
             And
             by
             parity
             of
             Reason
             may
             we
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             since
             God
             knows
             Men
             will
             Steal
             ,
             and
             commit
             Adultery
             ▪
             therefore
             if
             they
             are
             strong
             enough
             to
             get
             their
             Neighbors
             Goods
             and
             Wives
             into
             their
             Possession
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             Divine
             Right
             to
             keep
             them
             :
             For
             why
             a
             lesser
             Sinner
             should
             be
             denied
             the
             security
             of
             God's
             Authority
             ,
             when
             it
             s
             granted
             to
             a
             greater
             ,
             is
             somewhat
             difficult
             to
             understand
             .
             For
             all
             this
             the
             Doctor
             will
             have
             it
             
               that
               Power
            
             does
             
               not
               give
               Right
            
             and
             
               Authority
               to
               govern
            
             ;
             Though
             his
             Reason
             for
             this
             Assertion
             is
             a
             demonstration
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             he
             affirms
             that
             
               Power
               is
               a
               certain
               sign
               that
               God
               has
               given
               the
               Authority
               where
               he
               has
               placed
               the
               Power
               .
            
             
             Now
             ,
             if
             Power
             be
             a
             certain
             sign
             of
             God's
             Authority
             ,
             then
             God's
             Power
             and
             Authority
             are
             inseparable
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             infallibly
             conclude
             the
             former
             from
             the
             latter
             .
             And
             if
             Power
             be
             an
             invincible
             
             Argument
             to
             prove
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             God's
             Authority
             ;
             then
             Right
             if
             God's
             Authority
             can
             give
             any
             ;
             may
             be
             demonstrated
             from
             Power
             :
             And
             if
             a
             Right
             to
             govern
             is
             demonstrable
             from
             Power
             ,
             
             then
             Power
             must
             give
             a
             Right
             to
             govern
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             the
             Doctor
             denies
             Power
             this
             Priviledge
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Antiochus
             ;
             but
             this
             proves
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Contradiction
             of
             himself
             .
             But
             because
             the
             Doctor
             seems
             somewhat
             shy
             of
             Mr.
             
             Hobs's
             Company
             :
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             make
             them
             a
             little
             better
             acquainted
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             They
             both
             agree
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             that
             Dominion
             is
             founded
             in
             Power
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             fair
             step
             towards
             a
             good
             Correspondence
             .
             To
             go
             on
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Hobs
             owns
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               Right
               of
               the
               Sovereign
               is
               not
               extinguished
               by
               a
               prosperous
               Invasion
               ,
               or
               Rebellion
               ;
               yet
               the
               Obligation
               of
               the
               Members
               (
               the
               Subjects
               )
               is
               .
            
             And
             does
             not
             the
             Doctor
             say
             the
             same
             in
             other
             Words
             ?
             
               That
               notwithstanding
               the
               legal
               Right
               of
               the
               dispossessed
               Prince
               continues
               ,
            
             
             
               our
               Allegiance
               is
               only
               due
               to
               him
               who
               has
               the
               actual
               Administration
               of
               Sovereign
               Power
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Hobs
             says
             ,
             
             
               The
               Obligation
               of
               the
               Subject
               to
               the
               Sovereign
               ,
               is
               understood
               to
               last
               as
               long
               ,
               and
               no
               longer
               than
               the
               Power
               lasts
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               is
               able
               to
               protect
               them
               .
            
             Now
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             to
             find
             any
             difference
             between
             this
             Maxim
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             follows
             of
             the
             Doctors
             .
             
               The
               preservation
               of
               human
               Society
            
             (
             Right
             or
             Wrong
             ,
             for
             he
             takes
             care
             not
             to
             distinguish
             upon
             the
             Means
             )
             
               is
               the
               ultimate
               end
               of
               Government
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               will
               justifie
               whatever
               it
               makes
               necessary
               .
            
             
             And
             elsewhere
             ;
             
               I
               believe
               no
               Man
               in
               his
               Wits
               would
               take
               an
               express
               Oath
               ,
               to
               follow
               his
               King
               into
               Banishment
               ,
               or
               venture
               being
               hanged
               at
               Home
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
             Mr.
             Hobs
             pronounces
             ,
             that
             he
             
               Who
               wants
               Protection
               ;
               may
               seek
               it
               any
               where
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               has
               it
               is
               obliged
               to
               protect
               his
               Protection
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               he
               is
               able
               .
            
             And
             what
             does
             the
             Doctor
             come
             short
             of
             this
             Liberty
             ,
             
             in
             averring
             ,
             
               That
               we
               ought
               in
               Duty
               to
               swear
               to
               live
               peaceably
               under
               an
               unlawful
               Government
               .
               That
               we
               ought
               to
               give
               him
               whom
               we
               believe
               to
               be
               an
               Usurper
               ,
               the
               Title
               of
               King.
               To
               pay
               him
               Taxes
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               him
               ,
               because
               we
               owe
               the
               secure
               Possession
               of
               our
               Estates
               to
               his
               Government
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             can
             the
             Doctor
             find
             in
             his
             Heart
             to
             quarrel
             with
             Mr.
             Hobs
             after
             all
             this
             harmony
             in
             Opinion
             ?
             I
             hope
             the
             Moral
             resemblance
             between
             them
             ,
             will
             make
             him
             kinder
             for
             the
             future
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             Doctor
             has
             argued
             thus
             vigorously
             for
             Power
             ;
             one
             would
             think
             he
             might
             give
             up
             his
             Notion
             of
             legal
             Right
             .
             However
             he
             is
             resolved
             to
             keep
             it
             against
             a
             rainy
             day
             ;
             and
             attempts
             to
             answer
             an
             Objection
             against
             its
             significancy
             upon
             his
             Principles
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Legal
               Right
               bars
               all
               other
               Human
               Claims
               .
            
             No
             other
             Prince
             can
             
               Challenge
               the
               Throne
               of
               Right
            
             .
             
             (
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             Commendation
             of
             him
             that
             keeps
             it
             wrongfully
             .
             )
             The
             Doctor
             's
             legal
             Right
             puts
             me
             in
             mind
             of
             
             Epicurus's
             Deities
             ;
             whom
             ,
             for
             Fashion
             sake
             ,
             he
             supposed
             to
             exist
             ;
             but
             gave
             them
             such
             a
             slender
             Constitution
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             hold
             out
             against
             the
             least
             rencounter
             of
             his
             Atoms
             .
             Just
             so
             kind
             is
             the
             Doctor
             to
             a
             Prince
             ,
             whose
             Title
             stands
             upon
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             For
             what
             does
             this
             legal
             Right
             signifie
             ?
             Are
             the
             Subjects
             bound
             to
             restore
             him
             ?
             No.
             This
             would
             oblige
             them
             to
             
               Two
               opposite
               Allegiances
            
             .
             Are
             they
             at
             Liberty
             to
             stand
             neuter
             ?
             
             Not
             that
             neither
             .
             
             
               For
               Allegiance
               signifies
               all
               that
               Duty
               which
               Subjects
               owe
               to
               their
               King.
            
             And
             if
             this
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             affirms
             ,
             falls
             all
             to
             the
             share
             of
             him
             who
             has
             the
             
               actual
               Administration
               of
               Government
            
             .
             I
             'm
             afraid
             there
             will
             be
             but
             little
             left
             for
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
             And
             as
             if
             all
             this
             was
             not
             sufficient
             to
             Mortify
             his
             legal
             Prince
             ;
             he
             Musters
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             Lawyers
             against
             him
             :
             And
             says
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             very
             
               wise
               Constitution
            
             which
             obliges
             us
             to
             pay
             our
             Allegiance
             to
             a
             Prince
             who
             is
             not
             the
             legal
             Heir
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             an
             Usurper
             .
             
               And
               the
               Reasons
               and
               Order
               ,
               and
               Necessity
               of
               Government
               require
               it
               .
            
             The
             Reason
             and
             Necessity
             of
             Government
             is
             a
             very
             serviceable
             Principle
             to
             the
             Author
             ;
             whether
             he
             does
             not
             misapply
             and
             overstrain
             it
             ,
             shall
             be
             farther
             examined
             afterwards
             .
             At
             present
             I
             shall
             only
             desire
             to
             be
             informed
             of
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             Whether
             it
             's
             any
             part
             of
             the
             business
             of
             Reason
             to
             do
             an
             unreasonable
             Thing
             ,
             what
             necessity
             there
             is
             to
             destroy
             Justice
             ,
             and
             establish
             a
             Revolt
             ?
             Indeed
             if
             there
             was
             a
             Law
             that
             a
             King
             should
             forfeit
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Disobedience
             of
             his
             Subjects
             should
             oblige
             him
             to
             retire
             ;
             though
             the
             singularity
             of
             such
             an
             Act
             would
             be
             amazingly
             Remarkable
             ;
             yet
             it
             would
             not
             be
             absolutely
             unintelligible
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             
             Case
             :
             For
             both
             the
             Doctor
             and
             the
             Dispute
             ,
             supposes
             that
             the
             King
             's
             Right
             continues
             after
             he
             is
             Dispossessed
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             it
             superlatively
             Wonderful
             :
             His
             Right
             continues
             in
             full
             Force
             ;
             and
             ,
             yet
             as
             far
             as
             the
             Laws
             can
             provide
             ,
             he
             is
             barred
             from
             all
             possible
             means
             of
             Recovery
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             are
             bound
             to
             stand
             by
             the
             Usurper
             ;
             and
             to
             distress
             ,
             and
             fight
             the
             King
             
               de
               Iure
            
             ,
             if
             he
             offers
             to
             regain
             that
             which
             they
             own
             belongs
             to
             him
             .
             He
             has
             a
             Right
             it
             's
             granted
             as
             much
             as
             ever
             ;
             say
             you
             so
             ?
             Then
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             it
             's
             to
             govern
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             his
             Subjects
             are
             bound
             to
             re-establish
             him
             .
             Hold
             there
             ,
             cries
             the
             Doctor
             !
             They
             are
             bound
             to
             stand
             by
             the
             Usurper
             .
             I
             confess
             I
             always
             thought
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             King
             had
             a
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             were
             obliged
             to
             pay
             him
             Allegiance
             .
             Right
             one
             would
             think
             should
             relate
             to
             something
             :
             For
             to
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             nothing
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             no
             Right
             .
             But
             the
             see
             improvements
             of
             Time
             !
             Here
             we
             have
             a
             Right
             without
             a
             Property
             ;
             a
             King
             without
             a
             Subject
             .
             One
             who
             has
             a
             legal
             Right
             to
             govern
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             the
             Kingdom
             has
             a
             legal
             Right
             ,
             and
             a
             legal
             Duty
             to
             kill
             him
             if
             he
             goes
             about
             it
             .
             Thus
             the
             Doctor
             makes
             the
             Laws
             fall
             foul
             upon
             each
             other
             :
             And
             gives
             the
             People
             a
             legal
             Right
             to
             oppose
             a
             legal
             Right
             in
             the
             Crown
             .
             Which
             is
             somewhat
             a
             plainer
             ,
             though
             not
             a
             truer
             Contradiction
             ,
             than
             his
             bringing
             in
             a
             Divine
             ,
             and
             a
             Legal
             Right
             ,
             clashing
             with
             each
             other
             .
             For
             here
             the
             repugnancy
             lyes
             in
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Word
             Providence
             ,
             which
             uses
             to
             be
             so
             serviceable
             ,
             can
             give
             him
             no
             Assistance
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             to
             tell
             a
             Man
             he
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             assign
             all
             his
             Subjects
             over
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             barr
             him
             all
             possible
             means
             of
             Recovery
             ;
             is
             such
             a
             Jest
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             and
             supposes
             the
             Legislators
             so
             incomprehensibly
             Singular
             and
             Unreasonable
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             Credit
             of
             our
             Countrey
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             interpret
             the
             Laws
             in
             such
             a
             wild
             Sense
             .
             If
             the
             Doctor
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             turn
             St.
             
             Stephen's
             into
             Bedlam
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Nation
             Mad
             by
             Representation
             ;
             he
             could
             scarcely
             have
             gon
             a
             more
             effectual
             way
             to
             work
             .
             To
             conclude
             this
             business
             ;
             if
             the
             Subjects
             are
             obliged
             to
             defend
             an
             Usurper
             in
             Possession
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             was
             their
             rightful
             Prince
             ;
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             what
             priviledge
             the
             one
             has
             above
             the
             other
             ?
             I
             grant
             the
             Doctor
             allows
             the
             Dispossessed
             legal
             Prince
             a
             Right
             to
             make
             War
             upon
             the
             Usurper
             .
             
             But
             then
             as
             he
             has
             ordered
             
             the
             Matter
             ,
             he
             can
             have
             none
             of
             his
             Subjects
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             but
             those
             he
             brings
             along
             with
             him
             :
             Besides
             this
             Principle
             gives
             two
             contending
             Parties
             a
             Right
             to
             the
             same
             Thing
             ;
             and
             makes
             a
             War
             justifyable
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             which
             is
             something
             more
             than
             usual
             .
          
           
             
             In
             answer
             to
             a
             Second
             Objection
             ,
             he
             observes
             ,
             That
             an
             
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               can
               oblige
               no
               longer
               than
               the
               Regal
               Character
               continues
            
             ;
             which
             is
             most
             true
             .
             But
             his
             Inference
             concerning
             the
             Grounds
             of
             the
             Oaths
             being
             removed
             ,
             is
             altogether
             inconclusive
             .
             For
             where
             the
             Crown
             is
             settled
             upon
             Hereditary
             Right
             ;
             and
             fortifyed
             by
             irresistable
             Authority
             :
             There
             the
             King
             must
             necessarily
             continue
             in
             Being
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Man
             :
             Because
             the
             Subjects
             can
             have
             no
             Power
             to
             call
             him
             to
             an
             Account
             ,
             or
             displace
             him
             .
          
           
             
             The
             Doctor
             encounters
             a
             Third
             Objection
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             same
             Success
             .
             The
             Objection
             is
             ,
             
               That
               we
               swear
               to
               defend
               the
               King
               's
               Right
               ,
               and
               the
               Right
               of
               his
               Heirs
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             To
             which
             he
             returns
             .
             
               That
               we
               dont
               swear
               to
               keep
               them
               in
               the
               Throne
               .
            
             Right
             !
             For
             some
             Mens
             practises
             would
             make
             one
             believe
             we
             swore
             to
             throw
             them
             out
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             had
             an
             Opportunity
             .
             
               But
               the
               keeping
               our
               Prince
               in
               the
               Throne
               is
               sometimes
               impossible
               for
               us
               to
               do
               against
               a
               prosperous
               Rebellion
               .
            
             
             Does
             it
             therefore
             follow
             that
             we
             must
             joyn
             such
             a
             prosperous
             Rebellion
             ;
             and
             support
             it
             with
             our
             Interest
             ?
             Is
             it
             the
             Meaning
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             desert
             our
             Prince
             in
             his
             Distress
             ,
             and
             refuse
             him
             when
             he
             has
             most
             occasion
             for
             our
             Service
             ?
             If
             Subjects
             should
             swear
             with
             such
             Declarations
             as
             these
             ,
             there
             are
             few
             Princes
             would
             thank
             them
             for
             their
             solemn
             Security
             .
             I
             grant
             it
             's
             sometimes
             impossible
             for
             us
             to
             keep
             our
             Prince
             in
             Possession
             ,
             against
             a
             Rebellion
             .
             But
             certainly
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             
               follow
               a
               Multitude
               to
               do
               Evil.
            
             We
             ought
             to
             stand
             upon
             the
             Reserve
             ,
             and
             not
             fortifie
             the
             Rebels
             by
             our
             Revolt
             .
             Soldiers
             don't
             swear
             ,
             That
             they
             will
             always
             get
             the
             Victory
             ;
             for
             that
             may
             be
             out
             of
             their
             Power
             .
             But
             if
             they
             endeavour
             to
             debauch
             the
             Fidelity
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             make
             seditious
             Harrangues
             to
             
               defame
               the
               General
            
             ,
             they
             very
             much
             misbehave
             themselves
             :
             Much
             less
             is
             it
             agreeable
             to
             change
             their
             sides
             upon
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             Pass
             ,
             or
             a
             Battel
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             upon
             the
             Prospect
             of
             an
             Exchange
             ,
             they
             may
             sometimes
             submit
             to
             be
             made
             Prisoners
             of
             War
             :
             But
             if
             their
             Surrender
             will
             not
             be
             accepted
             ,
             without
             translating
             their
             Allegiance
             ;
             they
             ought
             rather
             to
             carry
             their
             
             Honour
             and
             Honesty
             into
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             than
             take
             their
             Life
             upon
             such
             scandalous
             Conditions
             .
             To
             this
             Firmness
             in
             Loyalty
             ,
             not
             only
             Christians
             ,
             but
             Heathens
             ,
             upon
             whom
             Virtue
             and
             Bravery
             had
             made
             any
             considerable
             Impression
             ,
             always
             thought
             themselves
             obliged
             .
             What
             the
             Doctor
             adds
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             concerning
             his
             Providential
             Kings
             ,
             has
             been
             sufficiently
             taken
             notice
             of
             already
             .
             Thus
             I
             have
             done
             with
             his
             Propositions
             ;
             which
             ,
             thô
             I
             think
             some
             of
             them
             a
             great
             deal
             too
             plain
             ,
             yet
             I
             cannot
             perceive
             they
             carry
             any
             
               Evidence
               with
               them
            
             to
             the
             Author's
             Advantage
             .
          
           
             His
             Doctrine
             ,
             
             That
             
               different
               Degrees
               of
               Settlement
               require
               different
               Degrees
               of
               Submission
            
             ;
             is
             such
             a
             Masterly
             Stroke
             in
             Politicks
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             in
             this
             Paragraph
             he
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             out-done
             himself
             .
          
           
             Such
             a
             Posture
             of
             Affairs
             seems
             to
             require
             ,
             at
             least
             to
             justifie
             ,
             such
             a
             qualified
             Submission
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             is
             a
             needless
             Distinction
             .
             For
             such
             a
             limitted
             Compliance
             cannot
             be
             justified
             ,
             unless
             it
             's
             required
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             unless
             't
             is
             a
             Duty
             to
             comply
             .
             The
             Reason
             is
             ,
             because
             no
             Subject
             is
             independent
             of
             the
             Constitution
             .
             He
             is
             not
             at
             liberty
             to
             qualifie
             his
             Allegiance
             at
             his
             Discretion
             ,
             and
             to
             choose
             to
             submit
             to
             what
             Governour
             he
             pleases
             .
             Such
             a
             Latitude
             would
             make
             Subjection
             an
             Arbitrary
             Relation
             ;
             which
             the
             People
             might
             throw
             off
             at
             their
             pleasure
             .
             For
             if
             their
             private
             unauthorized
             Will
             is
             sufficient
             to
             translate
             part
             of
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             the
             whole
             must
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             lye
             at
             the
             Mercy
             of
             their
             Inclinations
             .
             Thus
             much
             is
             granted
             by
             the
             Doctor
             himself
             :
             For
             though
             at
             present
             he
             seems
             to
             make
             these
             Degrees
             of
             Submission
             no
             more
             than
             politick
             Provisions
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             Ceremony
             to
             an
             approaching
             Revolution
             ;
             yet
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             state
             the
             Business
             ,
             he
             calls
             them
             Duties
             ,
             and
             carves
             out
             several
             Branches
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             such
             as
             Praying
             ,
             Paying
             Taxes
             ,
             &c.
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             an
             Obligation
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Argument
             they
             are
             required
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             proportioning
             Submission
             to
             the
             Degrees
             of
             Settlement
             ,
             seems
             in
             plain
             English
             no
             less
             than
             a
             License
             for
             Men
             to
             turn
             ,
             as
             the
             Tide
             does
             ;
             to
             shake
             off
             all
             sense
             of
             Honour
             and
             Justice
             ,
             
             when
             they
             are
             likely
             to
             prove
             expensive
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             an
             Idol
             of
             Interest
             .
             As
             if
             a
             Man
             should
             say
             thus
             ,
          
           
             
               Look
               ye
               ,
               Gentlemen
               ,
               things
               are
               so
               kindly
               ordered
               ,
               and
               so
               fair
               an
               Allowance
               is
               given
               ;
               that
               when
               you
               find
               a
               Government
               going
               down
               ,
               you
               may
               draw
               in
               your
               Loyalty
               ,
               and
               sink
               your
               Allegiance
               .
               But
               pray
               take
               care
               you
               do
               it
               by
               Degrees
               ;
               for
               if
               you
               are
               too
               quick
               ,
               the
               King
               may
               recover
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               live
               to
               repent
               it
               .
               So
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               when
               you
               see
               Rebellion
               in
               a
               thriving
               Condition
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               gotten
               the
               better
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               you
               must
               be
               sure
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               Success
               as
               fast
               as
               it
               rises
               ;
               and
               follow
               it
               step
               by
               step
               ,
               as
               it
               gets
               ground
               .
               By
               this
               means
               you
               will
               not
               fail
               to
               keep
               pace
               with
               Providence
               .
               To
               sleep
               in
               a
               whole
               Skin
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               the
               
                 secure
                 Possession
                 of
                 your
                 Estates
              
               .
               And
               if
               the
               new
               Interest
               gains
               farther
               ,
               and
               encreases
               into
               a
               
                 full
                 and
                 plenary
              
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               into
               a
               twice
               full
               )
               Possession
               ;
               and
               looks
               vertically
               upon
               you
               .
               (
               at
               least
               as
               you
               fancy
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               are
               out
               ,
               you
               must
               look
               to
               that
               .
               )
               If
               it
               will
               not
               give
               you
               leave
               to
               stand
               between
               Two
               Governments
               any
               longer
               ,
               but
               presses
               you
               to
               a
               final
               Declaration
               ,
               under
               considerable
               Forfeitures
               ,
               than
               you
               must
               come
               in
               with
               a
               full
               Tide
               of
               Duty
               ,
               and
               fall
               to
               Swearing
               as
               fast
               as
               you
               can
               .
            
             If
             the
             Reader
             can
             make
             any
             other
             Sense
             of
             this
             Passage
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             glad
             of
             it
             :
             But
             ,
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             Paraphrased
             naturally
             enough
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             now
             briefly
             touch
             upon
             the
             Dutyes
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             reasons
             of
             them
             )
             which
             the
             Doctor
             says
             we
             ought
             to
             pay
             
               such
               a
               Prince
               ,
               whom
               we
               cannot
               think
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               has
               settled
               in
               the
               Throne
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             whom
             we
             must
             believe
             ,
             an
             unlawful
             Prince
             .
             And
             here
             the
             Doctor
             is
             very
             Liberal
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             We
             must
             
               Promise
               ,
               Swear
            
             ,
             or
             give
             any
             other
             
               Security
               ,
               upon
               demand
               to
               live
               quietly
               ,
               and
               peaceably
               under
               his
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             
             But
             why
             his
             Government
             ?
             When
             the
             Doctor
             supposes
             he
             has
             no
             Title
             either
             from
             Law
             ,
             or
             Providence
             ?
             What
             reason
             has
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             who
             has
             neither
             Humane
             nor
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             to
             make
             
               himself
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               and
               a
               Ruler
               over
               Men
               ?
            
             And
             if
             by
             the
             supposition
             the
             Government
             does
             not
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             has
             no
             Authority
             over
             the
             Subjects
             ;
             Upon
             what
             account
             
             are
             they
             bound
             to
             enter
             into
             Engagements
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             him
             Security
             to
             establish
             his
             Violence
             ?
             Can
             the
             Doctor
             deny
             that
             Subjects
             are
             bound
             to
             assist
             their
             Prince
             in
             all
             just
             Quarrels
             ?
             If
             he
             cannot
             ,
             By
             what
             Law
             are
             they
             at
             Liberty
             to
             swear
             a
             Neutrality
             to
             the
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             themselves
             as
             useless
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             Dead
             ?
             If
             they
             may
             renounce
             their
             Active
             Obedience
             ,
             Why
             not
             their
             Passive
             too
             ?
             Why
             may
             they
             not
             attack
             their
             lawful
             Sovereign
             in
             the
             Feild
             ;
             draw
             their
             Sword
             against
             acknowledged
             Justice
             ;
             and
             fire
             upon
             God
             Almighty
             ?
             But
             what
             if
             the
             Usurper
             won't
             let
             the
             Subjects
             have
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             their
             Countrey
             without
             these
             Conditions
             ?
             Why
             then
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             whether
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             follow
             their
             
               King
               into
               Banishment
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             that
             Liberty
             is
             denyed
             ,
             to
             suffer
             whatever
             shall
             be
             put
             upon
             them
             ?
             A
          
           
             Second
             Branch
             of
             Duty
             to
             an
             Usurper
             (
             who
             by
             his
             name
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             nothing
             )
             is
             
               Paying
               of
               Taxes
            
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             
               These
               are
               due
               for
               the
               Administration
               of
               Government
               ,
            
             
             i.
             e.
             for
             medling
             with
             that
             which
             he
             has
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             ;
             for
             seizing
             upon
             the
             Revenues
             ,
             and
             Power
             ,
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             the
             Doctor
             grants
             belongs
             to
             another
             .
             This
             is
             great
             Liberality
             in
             the
             Doctor
             :
             However
             ,
             it
             appears
             by
             what
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             spared
             citing
             Rom.
             13.6
             .
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             But
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             it
             's
             his
             way
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             his
             Kings
             right
             or
             wrong
             .
             There
             is
             another
             Reason
             behind
             ,
             
               viz.
               Because
               we
               owe
               the
               secure
               Possession
               of
               our
               Estates
               to
               the
               Protection
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               let
               the
               Government
            
             (
             the
             Usurpation
             )
             
               be
               what
               it
               will
            
             ,
             
             
               we
               ought
               to
               pay
               for
               it
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             though
             Lucifer
             were
             at
             the
             head
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             
               give
               him
               Provender
               ,
               and
               bring
               our
               Money
               in
               the
               Sacks
               Mouth
            
             ?
             we
             ought
             to
             give
             a
             Man
             Money
             to
             secure
             our
             Estates
             ,
             though
             we
             know
             he
             intends
             to
             levy
             Men
             with
             it
             against
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             and
             buy
             Powder
             and
             Ball
             to
             shoot
             our
             Parents
             .
             The
             Primitive
             Christians
             chose
             rather
             to
             lose
             their
             Lives
             ,
             than
             be
             at
             any
             Expence
             towards
             the
             Furnishing
             out
             the
             Heathen
             Worship
             :
             And
             if
             Parricide
             ,
             and
             Regicide
             be
             not
             as
             bad
             as
             the
             worst
             Idolatry
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             more
             to
             say
             .
             If
             People
             may
             take
             this
             Liberty
             to
             secure
             an
             
             Estate
             ;
             I
             think
             they
             need
             not
             be
             very
             scrupulous
             how
             they
             get
             it
             .
          
           
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             We
             must
             give
             the
             
               Title
               of
               King
               to
               an
               Usurper
               when
               we
               live
               in
               the
               Countrey
               where
               he
               is
               Crowned
               :
               Because
               this
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               good
               Manners
               .
            
             It
             's
             somewhat
             strange
             that
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             who
             in
             so
             many
             Passages
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             has
             used
             a
             certain
             Prince
             at
             such
             an
             uncourtly
             rate
             ,
             should
             be
             thus
             full
             of
             Ceremony
             ;
             though
             ,
             after
             all
             ,
             I
             much
             question
             whether
             it
             's
             any
             part
             of
             Manners
             to
             give
             the
             King's
             Title
             to
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             when
             we
             believe
             him
             to
             be
             such
             .
             An
             Usurper
             ,
             who
             has
             no
             Right
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             can
             have
             none
             to
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Crowns
             Prerogatives
             .
             The
             Royal
             Style
             is
             for
             very
             good
             Reasons
             an
             incommunicable
             indivisible
             Right
             ;
             and
             cannot
             be
             given
             to
             another
             ,
             without
             taking
             it
             from
             the
             true
             Owner
             :
             And
             if
             Stealing
             is
             Breeding
             ,
             it
             's
             time
             to
             have
             done
             .
             
             This
             puts
             me
             in
             mind
             of
             what
             my
             Lord
             Bacon
             observes
             ,
             concerning
             the
             giving
             wrong
             Names
             to
             Things
             which
             he
             terms
             
               Idola
               Fori
            
             ,
             which
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             principal
             Causes
             that
             Sciences
             are
             so
             often
             disturbed
             ;
             and
             the
             Understandings
             of
             Men
             so
             much
             perplexed
             .
             And
             doubtless
             where
             the
             Matter
             relates
             to
             Conscience
             and
             Morality
             ,
             the
             dressing
             up
             an
             uncreditable
             Character
             ,
             in
             the
             Habit
             of
             Reverence
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             is
             very
             apt
             to
             draw
             a
             false
             Idea
             upon
             the
             Mind
             ,
             and
             disorder
             the
             Practise
             of
             the
             Generality
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             Doctor
             pleases
             to
             look
             into
             the
             Statute
             Book
             ,
             and
             Parliament
             Rolls
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             our
             own
             Legislators
             of
             the
             same
             Mind
             .
             For
             there
             the
             Three
             Henrys
             of
             Lancaster
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             considerable
             Advantages
             above
             other
             
               de
               Facto
            
             Men
             ,
             are
             called
             
               pretensed
               Kings
            
             ,
             
             and
             their
             Reigns
             Usurpations
             ;
             and
             Henry
             the
             Fourth
             is
             Styled
             Earl
             of
             Derby
             .
             The
             same
             cautiousness
             of
             Expression
             we
             shall
             find
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             Richard
             the
             Third
             ,
             and
             Lady
             
               Iane
               Grey
            
             ;
             who
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             Possession
             of
             the
             Crown
             are
             attainted
             of
             High-Treason
             ;
             and
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Style
             of
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             consult
             the
             Scripture
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             Royal
             Style
             never
             given
             to
             Usurpers
             .
             For
             though
             Asa's
             Mother
             ,
             and
             Ester
             are
             called
             Queens
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             first
             was
             but
             
             Dowager
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             had
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Matrimonial
             Royalty
             :
             
             Yet
             Athaliah
             with
             her
             Six
             years
             Mis-rule
             is
             never
             allowed
             this
             Title
             ,
             either
             in
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             or
             by
             Iosephus
             .
          
           
             I
             grant
             Hushai
             ,
             in
             his
             Salutation
             of
             Absalom
             ,
             was
             a
             very
             mannerly
             Person
             ,
             and
             cryed
             ,
             
               God
               save
               the
               King
               ,
               God
               save
               the
               King
               :
            
             
             And
             told
             him
             moreover
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             a
             Providential
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             
               chosen
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               People
               of
            
             Israel
             .
             But
             then
             we
             are
             to
             observe
             ,
             That
             Hushai
             acted
             the
             part
             of
             a
             Deserter
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             and
             spoke
             the
             Language
             of
             Rebellion
             :
             But
             in
             all
             other
             places
             ,
             where
             the
             History
             speaks
             the
             Words
             of
             the
             inspired
             Writer
             ,
             Absalom
             is
             never
             called
             King
             ;
             though
             David
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             when
             his
             Fortunes
             were
             at
             the
             lowest
             Ebb.
             If
             it
             's
             Objected
             ,
             That
             Absalom
             was
             not
             sufficiently
             raised
             for
             this
             Title
             :
             I
             shall
             prove
             afterwards
             (
             which
             at
             present
             ,
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             would
             take
             for
             granted
             )
             that
             Absalom
             had
             more
             Advantages
             ,
             than
             the
             present
             Dispute
             requires
             :
             That
             he
             did
             not
             only
             
               Administer
               the
               regal
               Power
            
             ,
             but
             was
             likewise
             Settled
             upon
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Principles
             ;
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             entirely
             obeyed
             .
             
             If
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             That
             Abimeleck
             is
             called
             King.
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             at
             that
             time
             no
             lawful
             Prince
             Dispossessed
             ,
             and
             Claiming
             against
             him
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             he
             unjustly
             seized
             the
             Government
             ;
             yet
             since
             there
             was
             no
             rightful
             Competitor
             ,
             Possession
             gave
             him
             a
             Title
             both
             to
             the
             Name
             ,
             and
             Thing
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             support
             an
             Usurper
             in
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             
             the
             Doctor
             says
             ,
             He
             is
             King
             indeed
             while
             he
             
               administers
               the
               Regal
               Power
            
             .
             How
             can
             that
             be
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             supposed
             in
             the
             Dispute
             ,
             That
             he
             has
             neither
             Legal
             nor
             Divine
             Authority
             ?
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             must
             Pray
             for
             an
             Unsettled
             Prince
             ;
             (
             that
             is
             an
             Usurper
             in
             his
             own
             Sense
             )
             
               under
               the
               Name
               and
               Title
               of
               King
            
             :
             
             Why
             so
             ?
             Because
             the
             Doctor
             has
             lead
             the
             the
             way
             ?
             I
             wish
             that
             is
             not
             the
             main
             Reason
             .
             However
             he
             gives
             Two
             others
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             we
             are
             
               bound
               to
               pray
               for
               all
               in
               Authority
            
             ;
             which
             is
             more
             than
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             especially
             in
             this
             Condition
             ,
             can
             
             
             
             
             
             pretend
             to
             :
             For
             to
             give
             him
             legal
             Right
             ,
             is
             a
             contradiction
             in
             Terms
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             can
             allow
             him
             none
             of
             that
             ,
             till
             he
             is
             
               thoroughly
               Settled
            
             .
             His
          
           
             2.
             
             Reason
             why
             we
             should
             pray
             for
             him
             as
             King
             ,
             is
             
               because
               he
               has
               Power
               to
               do
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Good
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Harm
               .
            
             Now
             upon
             this
             Score
             we
             might
             pray
             for
             many
             more
             Kings
             ,
             than
             
               Iulius
               Cesar
            
             found
             in
             Kent
             .
             There
             is
             a
             certain
             Person
             that
             shall
             be
             nameless
             ,
             (
             for
             whom
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             does
             not
             pray
             under
             the
             Title
             of
             King
             ,
             )
             who
             has
             it
             in
             his
             Power
             to
             do
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Good
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Will
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Harm
             ;
             as
             the
             Indians
             are
             very
             sensible
             ,
             and
             order
             their
             Devotions
             accordingly
             .
             
             As
             for
             his
             Direction
             ,
             That
             
               we
               must
               take
               care
               to
               do
               it
               in
               such
               Terms
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               pray
               against
               the
               Dispossessed
               Prince
            
             ;
             it
             is
             contradictious
             and
             impracticable
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             This
             dividing
             our
             Prayers
             between
             Two
             contesting
             Princes
             ,
             is
             to
             split
             our
             Duty
             into
             halfs
             ,
             and
             obliges
             us
             to
             Two
             
               opposite
               Allegiances
            
             ;
             
             (
             which
             he
             condemns
             .
             )
             For
             certainly
             Prayers
             for
             the
             King
             are
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Subjects
             Duty
             ,
             especially
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Doctors
             Function
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             His
             Advice
             is
             impracticable
             .
             For
             the
             Proclaming
             him
             King
             to
             the
             People
             is
             a
             great
             injury
             to
             the
             Dispossessed
             Prince
             .
             
             And
             as
             the
             Doctor
             well
             observes
             ,
             
               His
               very
               Possession
               of
               the
               Throne
               ;
               and
               every
               Act
               of
               Authority
               he
               does
               ,
               is
               against
               the
               Interest
               of
               the
            
             King
             
               de
               Iure
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             such
             a
             Prayer
             cannot
             be
             Justified
             ,
             unless
             we
             pray
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             considered
             his
             main
             Principles
             .
             The
             remainder
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             being
             most
             of
             it
             consequences
             from
             these
             intermixed
             with
             Repetitions
             ,
             and
             naked
             Affirmations
             ,
             will
             go
             off
             with
             less
             trouble
             .
          
           
             He
             observes
             ,
             
             That
             the
             taking
             away
             the
             
               Distinction
               between
               Rightful
               and
               Usurped
               Powers
               ,
               gives
               the
               most
               intelligible
               account
               of
               the
               Original
               of
               Government
               .
            
             This
             he
             attempts
             by
             Induction
             ;
             and
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             that
             Government
             take
             it
             
             which
             way
             you
             will
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             Explained
             upon
             a
             Foundation
             of
             legal
             Right
             .
             He
             begins
             with
             
               Paternal
               or
               Patriarchal
               Authority
            
             .
             And
             says
             ,
             
               That
               no
               Man
               had
               Authority
               ,
               either
               to
               give
               it
               away
               ,
               or
               usurp
               it
               .
            
             I
             easily
             agree
             with
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             
             That
             no
             Man
             had
             Authority
             to
             usurp
             Paternal
             Power
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             :
             But
             why
             it
             might
             not
             be
             fairly
             parted
             with
             ,
             is
             not
             altogether
             so
             plain
             .
             The
             Doctor
             knows
             Emancipation
             was
             frequently
             practised
             among
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             allowed
             by
             their
             Laws
             .
             This
             was
             no
             other
             than
             a
             Resignation
             of
             Fatherly
             Authority
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Child
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             to
             chain
             a
             Man
             thus
             inseparably
             to
             his
             Right
             ,
             is
             in
             effect
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Advantage
             of
             it
             :
             For
             it
             bars
             him
             the
             Liberty
             of
             disposing
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             and
             makes
             him
             a
             Slave
             to
             that
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             should
             be
             Master
             .
             But
             suppose
             a
             Father
             can't
             give
             away
             his
             Authority
             ;
             I
             hope
             the
             Doctor
             will
             permit
             him
             to
             leave
             it
             behind
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             dyes
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Patriarchal
             Scheme
             :
             For
             by
             this
             Hypothesis
             ,
             Adam
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Patriarchs
             ,
             who
             had
             Sovereign
             Dominion
             from
             God
             ,
             left
             their
             Jurisdiction
             to
             go
             by
             Descent
             to
             their
             Heirs
             ;
             who
             were
             Lords
             ,
             
             not
             only
             of
             their
             immediate
             Brethren
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             the
             remoter
             Branches
             of
             the
             younger
             Families
             .
             So
             that
             here
             is
             no
             need
             of
             the
             Resignation
             of
             Paternal
             Power
             :
             For
             the
             successive
             Conveyance
             of
             Original
             Authority
             ,
             to
             the
             Heirs
             ,
             or
             reputed
             Heirs
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             Head
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             this
             Hypothesis
             requires
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Substance
             of
             Sir
             Robert
             Filmer's
             Opinion
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             Doctor
             has
             said
             nothing
             to
             confute
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             vindicate
             it
             no
             further
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             business
             is
             to
             shew
             how
             impracticable
             and
             precarious
             a
             Government
             would
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             settled
             
               upon
               the
               Choice
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             
             Now
             ,
             thô
             I
             don't
             pretend
             to
             understand
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Original
               Contracts
            
             ,
             yet
             upon
             Supposition
             any
             Kingdom
             was
             fixed
             upon
             this
             Foundation
             ,
             I
             can't
             perceive
             it
             would
             be
             so
             sandy
             as
             is
             pretended
             .
             Yes
             ;
             
               If
               Subjects
               give
               Princes
               their
               Authority
               ,
               they
               may
               take
               it
               away
               again
               when
               they
               think
               fit
               .
            
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             solemnly
             parted
             with
             their
             Freedom
             ,
             and
             resigned
             themselves
             up
             to
             the
             Disposal
             of
             another
             ,
             they
             may
             break
             their
             Oaths
             and
             Promises
             to
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             and
             Enfranchize
             themselves
             whenever
             the
             Humour
             takes
             them
             .
             
             This
             is
             to
             out-do
             Mr.
             Hobs
             ,
             who
             obliges
             his
             Common
             wealths-men
             to
             stand
             to
             their
             Pacts
             ,
             when
             their
             Words
             are
             once
             past
             .
             But
             
               there
               can
               be
               no
               irresistable
               Authority
               derived
               from
               the
               People
               .
            
             
             Why
             so
             ?
             May
             they
             not
             transfer
             their
             Right
             to
             Resistance
             ,
             without
             any
             Limitation
             of
             Conditions
             ?
             This
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ;
             and
             if
             their
             Liberty
             to
             Resist
             is
             thus
             absolutely
             conveyed
             away
             ,
             one
             would
             imagine
             they
             should
             be
             obliged
             to
             Performance
             of
             Articles
             .
             If
             Securities
             depend
             only
             upon
             the
             Inclinations
             of
             those
             that
             make
             them
             ,
             the
             Philosophers
             and
             Divines
             have
             very
             much
             misinformed
             us
             .
             At
             this
             rate
             no
             Man
             ought
             to
             trust
             another
             any
             farther
             than
             he
             can
             throw
             him
             ;
             and
             all
             Society
             and
             Intercourse
             must
             grow
             impracticable
             .
             The
             Doctor
             pursues
             his
             point
             ,
             and
             discovers
             ,
             That
             a
             Government
             must
             be
             
               Res
               unius
               Aetatis
            
             :
             For
             there
             can
             be
             no
             
               Hereditary
               Monarchy
               upon
               these
               Principles
               of
               Choice
               ;
               because
               one
               Generation
               can
               choose
               for
               none
               but
               themselves
               :
               For
               what
               Right
               had
               my
               Ancestors
               to
               choose
               a
               King
               for
               me
            
             ?
             
             'T
             is
             well
             for
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Ancestors
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             ask
             them
             what
             Right
             they
             had
             to
             be
             his
             Ancestors
             ?
             Such
             a
             Question
             ,
             for
             ought
             one
             knows
             ,
             might
             have
             brought
             Difficulties
             along
             with
             it
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             Answer
             to
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Demand
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             of
             him
             ,
             whether
             our
             Ancestors
             have
             not
             a
             Right
             to
             Govern
             us
             ?
             If
             they
             have
             ,
             why
             may
             they
             not
             assign
             over
             their
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             choose
             a
             Governor
             for
             us
             ?
             By
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Logick
             ,
             we
             may
             refuse
             Obedience
             to
             any
             Law
             which
             was
             made
             before
             our
             own
             time
             :
             For
             if
             our
             Ancestors
             could
             not
             possibly
             have
             any
             Right
             to
             choose
             us
             Kings
             ,
             they
             could
             have
             none
             to
             choose
             us
             Laws
             .
             His
             saying
             ,
             one
             Generation
             cannot
             bind
             another
             ,
             is
             a
             manifest
             Mistake
             ,
             as
             the
             Settlement
             of
             Inheritances
             will
             inform
             him
             :
             I
             think
             he
             needs
             go
             no
             farther
             than
             a
             Bond
             for
             his
             Satisfaction
             .
             To
             come
             nearer
             the
             point
             ,
             all
             the
             Reverend
             Judges
             ,
             in
             
             Calvin's
             Case
             ,
             affirm
             ,
             That
             
               every
               Subject
            
             ,
             
             
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               is
               born
               ,
               oweth
               ,
               by
               Birthright
               ,
               Ligeance
               and
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Sovereign
               .
            
             And
             if
             he
             owes
             this
             Duty
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Birthright
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             it
             should
             be
             upon
             the
             Score
             of
             his
             Relation
             to
             his
             Parents
             ,
             whose
             Act
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             stand
             by
             ;
             unless
             we
             can
             suppose
             he
             consented
             to
             the
             Constitution
             in
             the
             State
             of
             Preexistence
             .
             To
             put
             the
             matter
             beyond
             Dispute
             ,
             I
             shall
             produce
             a
             remarkable
             Instance
             from
             
             Scripture
             .
             It
             's
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             Gibeonites
             ;
             who
             ,
             
             notwithstanding
             they
             over-reached
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             into
             a
             Treaty
             ,
             by
             a
             false
             Relation
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             yet
             after
             the
             League
             was
             once
             made
             ,
             the
             then
             Israelites
             ,
             and
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             were
             bound
             to
             observe
             it
             .
             And
             when
             Saul
             ,
             
             out
             of
             a
             Zeal
             for
             the
             Interest
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             made
             a
             Slaughter
             of
             the
             Gibeonites
             ,
             God
             punished
             this
             Breach
             of
             Faith
             with
             three
             Years
             Famine
             ;
             and
             the
             Gibeonites
             had
             Satisfaction
             given
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             now
             to
             examine
             Conquest
             ;
             which
             he
             tryes
             to
             unsettle
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               if
               Conquest
               gives
               a
               Right
            
             ,
             
             
               then
               the
               most
               unjust
               Force
               is
               Right
               ;
               and
               every
               one
               who
               is
               stronger
               than
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               has
               a
               natural
               Right
               to
               Govern
               him
               .
            
             I
             confess
             these
             are
             sad
             Stories
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             true
             :
             But
             who
             may
             we
             thank
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             Doctor
             and
             Mr.
             Hobbs
             ;
             who
             by
             founding
             Dominion
             in
             Power
             ,
             
             have
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lyes
             brought
             these
             Consequences
             unavoidably
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             His
             Speculation
             about
             Submission
             is
             somewhat
             surprizing
             :
             This
             he
             calls
             a
             
               forced
               and
               after
               Consent
               to
               own
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               who
               has
               made
               himself
            
             King.
             And
             affirms
             ,
             by
             Implication
             ,
             That
             we
             might
             disown
             a
             Prince
             who
             has
             thus
             Scared
             us
             into
             Subjection
             ,
             
               were
               it
               safe
               to
               do
               so
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             Oaths
             and
             Promises
             are
             not
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             though
             the
             Matter
             be
             never
             so
             Lawful
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             put
             upon
             them
             against
             our
             Will.
             This
             is
             strange
             Casuistry
             ,
             and
             if
             allowed
             would
             make
             wild
             Work.
             For
             if
             an
             unwilling
             Consent
             (
             if
             one
             may
             speak
             so
             )
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Dispensation
             ,
             it
             's
             easie
             to
             pretend
             it
             in
             all
             Cases
             ;
             which
             Liberty
             would
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             Measure
             ,
             destroy
             the
             Securities
             of
             Trust
             and
             Commerce
             between
             Man
             and
             Man.
             
          
           
             His
             last
             Effort
             upon
             legal
             Government
             ,
             is
             in
             these
             Words
             .
             
               The
               continuance
               of
               an
               Usurpation
               can
               never
               give
               a
               Right
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             
             A
             bad
             Title
             can
             never
             improve
             into
             a
             good
             one
             ,
             though
             it
             remains
             after
             the
             right
             Heirs
             are
             Extinct
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             great
             a
             Paradox
             as
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             all
             Mankind
             have
             hitherto
             agreed
             ,
             That
             Possession
             alone
             is
             a
             good
             Title
             ,
             when
             there
             appears
             no
             better
             .
          
           
           
             The
             reason
             of
             this
             Universal
             Maxim
             is
             plain
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             no
             Man
             ought
             to
             be
             molested
             in
             what
             he
             enjoys
             ,
             excepting
             upon
             the
             Plea
             of
             Right
             :
             For
             he
             that
             disturbs
             a
             Man
             without
             Right
             ,
             disturbs
             him
             without
             Reason
             .
             But
             by
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Case
             ,
             no
             Person
             has
             any
             Right
             to
             molest
             the
             forementioned
             Possessor
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             legal
             Heirs
             are
             supposed
             no
             longer
             in
             Being
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             practise
             of
             this
             Maxim
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             Peace
             of
             Society
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             very
             much
             disordered
             ,
             if
             a
             long
             continued
             Possession
             might
             be
             disturbed
             without
             any
             Pretence
             of
             Right
             .
             Now
             where
             there
             is
             no
             third
             Person
             injured
             ,
             nor
             no
             Injustice
             done
             ,
             those
             Principles
             which
             tend
             most
             to
             the
             Peace
             of
             Society
             ought
             to
             carry
             it
             .
             Thus
             the
             Doctor
             has
             made
             it
             his
             Business
             (
             with
             what
             Success
             the
             Reader
             must
             judge
             )
             to
             disparage
             and
             unsettle
             all
             Legal
             Titles
             ,
             to
             make
             way
             for
             his
             Leviathan
             Model
             ,
             which
             resolves
             all
             Government
             into
             Providence
             ,
             that
             is
             into
             Power
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctor
             now
             proceeds
             to
             Objections
             ;
             and
             in
             Answer
             to
             one
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Injustice
             of
             adhering
             to
             an
             Usurper
             against
             a
             lawful
             Prince
             ,
             
             he
             replies
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Right
               of
               a
               Lawful
               Prince
               is
               to
               administer
               the
               Government
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               obey
               him
               when
               he
               does
               not
               ,
               and
               cannot
               Govern
               ,
               is
               to
               deny
               no
               Right
               .
            
             But
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             if
             a
             Prince
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             administer
             the
             Government
             ,
             certainly
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             this
             Right
             ;
             and
             the
             People
             are
             bound
             to
             help
             him
             to
             the
             Administration
             of
             this
             Right
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             forcibly
             detained
             from
             him
             :
             For
             if
             he
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             he
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             command
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             and
             consequently
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             reserve
             their
             Duty
             for
             him
             only
             ,
             and
             to
             range
             themselves
             under
             his
             Obedience
             as
             soon
             as
             may
             be
             .
             To
             acknowledge
             a
             Right
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             deny
             the
             Duties
             consequent
             upon
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             that
             we
             are
             resolved
             not
             
               to
               render
               to
               all
               their
               Dues
               ,
            
             notwithstanding
             the
             common
             Reason
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             Command
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             he
             (
             the
             legal
             Prince
             )
             
               does
               not
               ,
               and
               can't
               Govern
               :
            
             If
             that
             is
             none
             of
             his
             own
             Choice
             ,
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             alledged
             to
             his
             Prejudice
             .
             If
             nothing
             but
             the
             
             Disobedience
             of
             his
             Subjects
             hinders
             him
             from
             Governing
             ,
             it
             's
             unreasonable
             for
             them
             to
             plead
             their
             own
             Crime
             in
             Discharge
             of
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             Privilege
             of
             Rebellion
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             Answer
             has
             nothing
             new
             in
             it
             ,
             
             excepting
             an
             Admonition
             to
             all
             Princes
             ,
             to
             be
             upon
             their
             good
             Behaviour
             .
             For
             they
             
               must
               take
               some
               care
               to
               preserve
               their
               Crowns
               by
               good
               Government
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             they
             must
             govern
             as
             the
             Doctor
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Loyal
             Subjects
             think
             fit
             .
             Which
             Courtly
             Advice
             must
             end
             in
             an
             Appeal
             to
             the
             judicious
             Mobb
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Vulgar
             the
             last
             Resort
             of
             Justice
             :
             For
             these
             ,
             being
             the
             Majority
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             the
             common
             Privilege
             of
             examining
             the
             Actions
             of
             their
             Sovereign
             .
             But
             what
             is
             the
             Penalty
             the
             Doctor
             lays
             upon
             Princes
             ,
             if
             they
             don't
             give
             Satisfaction
             ?
             Why
             ,
             then
             their
             Subjects
             are
             allowed
             to
             stand
             Neuter
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             maintain
             them
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             in
             Possession
             .
             Just
             now
             the
             Doctor
             told
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Duty
             of
             the
             Subject
             was
             to
             
               obey
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Prince
               in
               Possession
               .
            
             Some
             of
             which
             Laws
             provide
             expresly
             for
             the
             Defence
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             Crown
             ,
             and
             Dignity
             .
             Now
             to
             allow
             this
             Priviledge
             to
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             deny
             it
             to
             a
             lawful
             Prince
             in
             Possession
             ,
             amounts
             to
             little
             less
             then
             asserting
             ,
             That
             Justice
             ought
             to
             be
             Discountenanced
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             bad
             Title
             is
             better
             than
             a
             good
             one
             .
             But
             is
             the
             Doctor
             sure
             the
             People
             are
             at
             Liberty
             ,
             not
             to
             assist
             a
             Prince
             when
             he
             does
             not
             please
             them
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             bound
             to
             defend
             a
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             which
             he
             grants
             is
             never
             parted
             from
             Possession
             ?
             Is
             not
             God's
             Authority
             in
             a
             bad
             Prince
             (
             supposing
             he
             was
             really
             such
             )
             as
             much
             as
             in
             a
             good
             one
             ?
             If
             not
             Dominion
             is
             founded
             in
             Grace
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             are
             gotten
             off
             from
             
               Thomas
               Hobs
            
             ,
             to
             
               Iohn
               of
               Leyden
            
             and
             Knipperdolling
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             was
             not
             very
             sure
             the
             Subjects
             are
             
               bound
               to
               defend
            
             an
             unacceptable
             Prince
             in
             his
             Throne
             ;
             yet
             a
             little
             time
             has
             better
             informed
             him
             :
             For
             (
             Pag.
             29.
             )
             he
             grants
             it's
             
               Reasonable
               enough
               to
               venture
               our
               Lives
               and
               Fortunes
               to
               defend
               the
               King's
               Person
               and
               Government
               while
               he
               is
               in
               Possession
               .
            
             This
             I
             mention
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctor
             may
             have
             the
             Honour
             to
             confute
             himself
             ;
             
               Neu
               quisquam
               Ajacem
               possit
               superare
               nisi
               Ajax
               .
            
             However
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             be
             thus
             Liberal
             :
             For
             if
             the
             Subjects
             have
             a
             
               bad
               Prince
            
             ,
             
             
               who
               notoriously
               violates
               their
               Rights
            
             ;
             
             What
             follows
             ?
             Then
             to
             be
             even
             with
             him
             they
             may
             be
             bad
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             notoriously
             violate
             his
             Rights
             .
             In
             such
             a
             Case
             ,
             if
             he
             cannot
             
               defend
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             fight
             an
             Army
             singly
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               go
            
             ;
             though
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             support
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             Fundamental
             Laws
             of
             Government
             in
             General
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Constitution
             in
             Particular
             .
             
             But
             what
             if
             he
             
               Strikes
               at
               Religion
            
             ?
             If
             he
             does
             ,
             it
             's
             able
             to
             bear
             the
             Blow
             without
             any
             Damage
             .
             A
             Man
             might
             as
             well
             undertake
             to
             stab
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             to
             destroy
             Religion
             by
             Force
             .
             We
             can
             never
             lose
             our
             Faith
             ,
             unless
             it
             's
             thrown
             away
             by
             Negligence
             ,
             or
             surrendred
             by
             Treachery
             .
             Religion
             is
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             Injury
             ;
             and
             invulnerable
             ,
             like
             the
             Soul
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             's
             seated
             .
             For
             it
             's
             not
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             Violence
             to
             rifle
             our
             Understandings
             ,
             or
             ravish
             the
             Freedom
             of
             our
             Wills.
             Religion
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             Weakned
             ,
             rises
             ,
             upon
             an
             Opposition
             ,
             and
             grows
             more
             Glorious
             by
             Sufferings
             ;
             as
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             .
             I
             don't
             mention
             this
             as
             if
             we
             lately
             either
             felt
             ,
             or
             indeed
             had
             any
             reason
             to
             fear
             any
             thing
             like
             a
             Persecution
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             shew
             the
             Sophistry
             of
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Argument
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Subject
             be
             out
             of
             the
             Prince's
             Power
             to
             alter
             ;
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             pretended
             as
             a
             Reason
             of
             Deserting
             him
             .
             Besides
             ,
             to
             pretend
             Religion
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             Natural
             Allegiance
             is
             the
             greatest
             Reproach
             we
             can
             lay
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             makes
             one
             part
             of
             it
             to
             contradict
             and
             destroy
             another
             .
             
             And
             though
             the
             Doctor
             says
             ,
             
               It
               's
               a
               little
               too
               much
               for
               the
               Subjects
               to
               venture
               their
               Lives
               to
               keep
               a
               Prince
               in
               the
               Throne
               to
               oppress
               them
               :
            
             That
             is
             a
             Prince
             the
             People
             are
             not
             pleased
             with
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             don't
             fancy
             him
             ,
             they
             will
             either
             say
             he
             is
             ,
             or
             will
             be
             an
             Oppressor
             .
             Now
             if
             Allegiance
             depends
             upon
             the
             Qualities
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             and
             his
             Subjects
             were
             made
             Judges
             of
             his
             Behaviour
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             will
             have
             it
             ;
             it
             's
             impossible
             for
             any
             Government
             to
             continue
             .
             At
             this
             rate
             the
             Ignorance
             and
             Levity
             of
             some
             ,
             the
             Disgust
             and
             Ambition
             of
             others
             ,
             would
             soon
             argue
             themselves
             into
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             the
             State
             into
             Confusion
             .
             And
             therefore
             Obedience
             is
             unconditionally
             bound
             upon
             us
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ;
             which
             are
             part
             of
             the
             Constitution
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             as
             the
             Judges
             agree
             
             in
             
             Calvin's
             Case
             :
             
             This
             Faith
             and
             Ligeance
             of
             the
             Subject
             is
             ,
             as
             they
             observe
             ,
             
               proprium
               quarto
               modo
            
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             
               omni
               ,
               soli
               ,
               &
               semper
            
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             forecloses
             all
             Objections
             against
             Rigour
             and
             Maleadministration
             .
             Allegiance
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             Judges
             resolve
             it
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             
               Post
               nati
            
             ,
             
             
               follows
               the
               natural
               Person
               of
               the
               King
            
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             must
             continue
             as
             long
             as
             his
             natural
             Person
             is
             in
             being
             ,
             without
             any
             respect
             to
             his
             Moral
             Qualifications
             .
          
           
             But
             a
             
               Subject
               and
               a
               Soldier
               are
               two
               things
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               a
               Man
               may
               be
               the
               first
               ,
               without
               any
               Obligation
               from
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               or
               Man
               ,
               of
               being
               necessarily
               the
               latter
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             though
             every
             Subject
             needs
             not
             be
             a
             Soldier
             by
             Profession
             ,
             yet
             whenever
             his
             Prince
             is
             in
             danger
             ,
             and
             requires
             his
             Service
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             to
             fight
             for
             him
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             Doctor
             is
             so
             far
             of
             Sir
             Edward
             Coke's
             Opinion
             ,
             
             
               That
               the
               Duty
               of
               the
               Fifth
               Commandment
               extends
               to
               the
               King
               ,
            
             who
             is
             
               Pater
               Patriae
            
             .
             Now
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Duty
             we
             owe
             our
             Parents
             ,
             is
             to
             defend
             their
             Persons
             from
             Violence
             :
             Which
             Assistance
             seems
             due
             
               a
               fortiori
            
             to
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Country
             ,
             who
             has
             the
             Jurisdiction
             over
             all
             private
             Families
             ,
             and
             from
             whom
             both
             our selves
             and
             our
             Parents
             have
             received
             Protection
             .
             Solomon
             tells
             us
             
               where
               the
               Word
               of
               a
               King
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               Power
               .
            
             And
             if
             the
             Subject
             is
             bound
             to
             give
             a
             general
             Obedience
             to
             his
             Prince
             ,
             then
             certainly
             he
             is
             not
             at
             Liberty
             to
             decline
             his
             Service
             ,
             when
             his
             Crown
             and
             Person
             are
             concerned
             ,
             The
             same
             Conclusion
             is
             plainly
             implied
             in
             our
             blessed
             Saviour's
             Answer
             to
             Pilate
             ;
             
             
               If
               my
               Kingdom
               were
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               then
               would
               my
               Servants
               fight
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               not
               be
               delivered
               to
               the
               Iews
               .
            
             From
             which
             Words
             this
             Proposition
             naturally
             follows
             ,
             That
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             Subjects
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             hazard
             their
             Persons
             in
             Defence
             of
             their
             Prince
             .
             Indeed
             this
             Doctrine
             stands
             in
             little
             need
             of
             the
             Support
             of
             Authority
             ,
             it
             being
             sufficiently
             evident
             from
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             every
             Subject
             receives
             Security
             and
             Protection
             from
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ought
             to
             protect
             his
             legal
             Protector
             :
             For
             as
             all
             Persons
             receive
             the
             common
             Benefits
             of
             Government
             ,
             so
             they
             ought
             to
             joyn
             in
             a
             common
             Defence
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             all
             Persons
             are
             born
             equally
             Subjects
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             That
             the
             essential
             Duties
             of
             Subjection
             (
             of
             
             which
             ,
             Defence
             of
             the
             King
             is
             one
             chief
             Branch
             )
             must
             necessarily
             extend
             to
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             all
             Persons
             are
             obliged
             to
             venture
             their
             Lives
             for
             the
             publick
             Safety
             ,
             and
             to
             appear
             against
             the
             Enemies
             of
             their
             Country
             :
             But
             the
             direction
             of
             this
             Affair
             belongs
             solely
             to
             his
             Management
             ,
             who
             is
             vested
             with
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             has
             the
             Prerogative
             of
             making
             Peace
             and
             War.
             Those
             whom
             he
             declares
             the
             publick
             Enemies
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             accounted
             such
             ,
             and
             no
             others
             .
             To
             him
             only
             it
             belongs
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             bigness
             of
             the
             Danger
             ,
             to
             proportion
             the
             Preparation
             for
             War
             ,
             to
             appoint
             the
             time
             and
             place
             for
             Battel
             .
             By
             vertue
             of
             which
             Privilege
             ,
             all
             his
             Subjects
             are
             bound
             to
             comply
             with
             his
             Appointment
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             their
             Persons
             into
             the
             Field
             upon
             demand
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             look
             into
             the
             Laws
             of
             our
             own
             Country
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             clear
             and
             decisive
             against
             the
             Doctor
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             famous
             Case
             of
             the
             
               Post
               nati
            
             ,
             argued
             before
             the
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             in
             the
             
               Painted
               Chamber
            
             ,
             4
             Iac.
             1.
             all
             the
             Judges
             agreed
             that
             
               Allegiance
               extends
               as
               far
               as
               Defence
               ,
               which
               is
               beyond
               the
               Circuit
               of
               the
               Laws
               ;
            
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             are
             bound
             to
             defend
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             what
             place
             soever
             he
             resides
             ,
             whether
             in
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             these
             Reverend
             Judges
             go
             on
             ,
             
               Every
               King
               may
               command
               every
               People
               to
               defend
               any
               of
               his
               Kingdoms
               ,
               this
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Defence
               )
               being
               a
               thing
               incident
               to
               the
               Allegiance
               of
               all
               his
               Subjects
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             if
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             King's
             Person
             and
             Kingdoms
             
               is
               a
               thing
               incident
               to
               the
               Allegiance
               of
               all
               his
               Subjects
               ,
            
             or
             necessarily
             implied
             in
             the
             Notion
             of
             Subjection
             ,
             then
             every
             Man
             is
             obliged
             to
             be
             a
             Soldier
             ,
             whenever
             his
             Prince
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             employ
             him
             in
             that
             manner
             .
             This
             is
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Resolution
             of
             all
             the
             Judges
             in
             
             Calvin's
             Case
             ;
             
             who
             declare
             ,
             
               That
               every
               Subject
               is
               by
               his
               natural
               Ligeance
               bound
               to
               obey
               and
               serve
               his
               Sovereign
               .
            
             And
             since
             this
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Subject
             is
             thus
             general
             and
             comprehensive
             ,
             it
             must
             certainly
             hold
             in
             Cases
             of
             greatest
             Necessity
             and
             Importance
             .
          
           
             The
             Duty
             of
             an
             English
             Subject
             is
             more
             particularly
             described
             in
             the
             old
             
               Oath
               of
               Ligeance
            
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             Britton
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Coke
            
             adds
             ,
             is
             yet
             
               commonly
               in
               use
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               in
               every
               Leet
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               Books
               :
            
             The
             Tenour
             of
             it
             runs
             thus
             ;
          
           
           
             
               You
               shall
               swear
               ,
               That
               from
               this
               Day
               forward
               you
               shall
               be
               true
               and
               faithful
               to
               our
               Sovereign
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               
               and
               his
               Heirs
               ;
               and
               Truth
               and
               Faith
               shall
               bear
               of
               Life
               and
               Member
               and
               terrene
               Honour
               ,
               
               &c.
               
            
             This
             Oath
             ,
             as
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Coke
            
             observes
             elsewhere
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             of
             all
             above
             twelve
             Years
             of
             Age.
             
          
           
             The
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             made
             3
             Iac.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             takes
             in
             the
             same
             Compass
             of
             Duty
             :
             For
             there
             the
             Subject
             swears
             
               To
               bear
               Faith
               and
               true
               Allegiance
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               &c
               and
               him
               and
               them
               
                 will
                 defend
                 to
                 the
                 uttermost
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
              
               against
               all
               Conspiracies
               and
               Attempts
               whatsoever
               .
            
             This
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             duly
             performed
             ,
             were
             enough
             in
             all
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             can
             be
             expected
             from
             any
             Soldier
             ;
             unless
             the
             being
             listed
             obliges
             a
             Man
             to
             Impossibilities
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             Oath
             every
             Person
             of
             the
             Age
             of
             Eighteen
             years
             is
             bound
             to
             take
             ,
             
             if
             required
             by
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             the
             extent
             of
             Allegiance
             reaches
             to
             the
             assisting
             the
             King
             in
             the
             Feild
             ,
             we
             may
             learn
             from
             11
             H.
             7.
             c.
             1.
             where
             we
             are
             told
             that
             
               The
               King
               calling
               to
               mind
               the
               Duty
               of
               Allegiance
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               same
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               serve
               their
               Prince
               —
               in
               his
               Wars
               ,
               against
               every
               Rebellion
               ,
               Power
               and
               Might
               ,
               reared
               against
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             Statute
             we
             may
             observe
             does
             not
             found
             the
             Subjects
             Duty
             of
             asserting
             their
             Prince
             in
             his
             Wars
             ,
             upon
             their
             
               Military
               Oath
            
             and
             Possession
             ,
             but
             upon
             their
             Allegiance
             ;
             and
             therefore
             since
             all
             Subjects
             owe
             a
             Natural
             Allegiance
             to
             their
             King
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             defend
             him
             in
             the
             Feild
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             shall
             command
             their
             Service
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             if
             the
             Judges
             and
             Laws
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             determine
             the
             Case
             ,
             the
             Doctors
             fine
             speculations
             about
             Non-assistance
             ,
             
             must
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             His
             distinction
             of
             the
             
               Parts
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               into
               the
               Natural
               Duty
               of
               Subjects
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               an
               Obligation
               superinduced
               by
               Law
               ,
            
             is
             both
             ill
             founded
             ,
             and
             misapplyed
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             This
             distinction
             has
             no
             Foundation
             either
             in
             Reason
             or
             Law.
             Our
             
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
            
             does
             not
             extend
             our
             Obedience
             (
             as
             Bishop
             Sanderson
             well
             observes
             )
             and
             make
             us
             more
             Subjects
             than
             we
             were
             before
             :
             It
             only
             gives
             a
             new
             Security
             ,
             by
             the
             Solemnity
             of
             the
             Action
             ,
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             that
             to
             which
             we
             were
             antecedently
             obliged
             .
             The
             Oath
             finds
             us
             Subjects
             ,
             (
             otherwise
             
             we
             might
             refuse
             it
             )
             it
             does
             not
             make
             us
             such
             .
             And
             therefore
             those
             who
             have
             not
             Sworn
             such
             an
             Allegiance
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             all
             the
             Duties
             of
             Subjection
             contained
             in
             it
             .
             This
             Sworn
             Obedience
             is
             enjoyned
             by
             Authority
             ,
             only
             as
             a
             Recognition
             of
             our
             Natural
             Duty
             ;
             to
             which
             it
             adds
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             Enforcement
             of
             a
             Religious
             Circumstance
             :
             Which
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Judges
             Resolution
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Case
             of
             the
             
               Post
               nati
            
             ;
             
               That
               Allegiance
               was
               before
               Laws
               .
               
               And
               in
               
               Calvin's
               Case
               it
               's
               averred
               ,
               That
               a
               True
               and
               Faithful
               Ligeance
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               all
               we
               are
               sworn
               to
               )
               is
               an
               incident
               inseparable
               to
               every
               Subject
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               is
               Born.
               
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             the
             Doctors
             distinction
             is
             Chimerical
             ;
             so
             the
             Application
             of
             it
             is
             Mistaken
             and
             Unreasonable
             .
             
             He
             says
             ,
             
               Natural
               Allegiance
               is
               due
               only
               to
               him
               who
               has
               the
               actual
               Administration
               of
               the
               Government
               .
            
             Natural
             Allegiance
             ,
             under
             Favour
             ,
             can
             be
             due
             to
             none
             but
             him
             who
             is
             our
             our
             Natural
             Prince
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             Filial
             Obedience
             can
             be
             challenged
             by
             any
             ,
             excepting
             our
             Natural
             Parents
             .
             But
             Possession
             abstracted
             from
             Right
             ,
             does
             not
             make
             any
             Man
             our
             Natural
             Prince
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             the
             
               Doctor
               's
               Opinion
            
             .
             
             For
             he
             elsewhere
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             Babylon
             ,
             
               never
               had
               a
               Legal
               and
               Natural
               Right
               to
               govern
            
             Israel
             .
             By
             which
             Words
             it's
             plain
             ,
             he
             makes
             a
             Legal
             and
             Natural
             Right
             to
             be
             the
             same
             .
             But
             bare
             Possession
             does
             not
             give
             a
             legal
             Right
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             not
             a
             Natural
             one
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Natural
             Allegiance
             is
             due
             to
             him
             who
             is
             King
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ;
             but
             he
             who
             can
             prove
             his
             Title
             by
             nothing
             but
             the
             
               Administration
               of
               Government
            
             ,
             is
             no
             King
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ;
             For
             Nature
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             right
             Reason
             does
             not
             found
             Dominion
             in
             Power
             ,
             nor
             gives
             any
             Countenance
             to
             Injustice
             .
             And
             if
             an
             Usurper
             has
             no
             Prerogatives
             of
             Royalty
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             ,
             then
             
               Natural
               Allegiance
            
             cannot
             be
             challenged
             upon
             this
             Score
             .
             For
             a
             Principle
             which
             gives
             a
             Man
             no
             Right
             to
             govern
             ,
             can't
             lay
             an
             Obligation
             upon
             any
             Persons
             to
             obey
             him
             .
             The
             Laws
             of
             Nature
             enjoyn
             us
             Obedience
             to
             our
             Kings
             .
             But
             they
             don't
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             every
             powerful
             Pretender
             ought
             to
             be
             acknowledged
             as
             such
             :
             But
             refer
             us
             to
             the
             Constitution
             for
             Satisfaction
             .
             For
             Authority
             and
             Iurisdiction
             is
             as
             much
             a
             Property
             as
             Land
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Measure
             of
             it
             ought
             only
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             each
             respective
             Countrey
             ,
             which
             
             brings
             me
             to
             the
             
               Doctor
               's
               Application
            
             of
             
               legal
               Allegiance
            
             ;
             which
             he
             affirms
             ,
             
             is
             
               Sworn
               only
               to
               a
               King
               in
               Possession
               .
            
             And
             by
             his
             reasoning
             he
             lets
             us
             plainly
             understand
             ,
             that
             this
             Allegiance
             is
             due
             no
             longer
             than
             the
             Possession
             continues
             .
             To
             this
             I
             conceive
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Arguments
             will
             afford
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             a
             Reply
             :
             For
             he
             explains
             Legal
             Allegiance
             by
             Maintenance
             ,
             or
             Defence
             ;
             and
             says
             ,
             
             
               it
               signifies
               no
               more
               than
               to
               maintain
               and
               defend
               the
               King
               in
               the
               Possession
               of
               the
               Throne
               ,
               as
               having
               a
               legal
               Right
               to
               it
               .
            
             If
             it
             signifies
             thus
             much
             ,
             its
             sufficient
             .
             For
             if
             we
             are
             sworn
             to
             maintain
             and
             defend
             the
             King
             in
             the
             Possession
             of
             the
             Throne
             ,
             because
             he
             has
             a
             
               Legal
               Right
            
             to
             it
             ;
             we
             ought
             to
             defend
             him
             as
             long
             as
             this
             Legal
             Right
             continues
             :
             For
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Grounds
             of
             Allegiance
             remain
             in
             full
             Force
             ,
             the
             Consequent
             Duties
             ought
             to
             be
             performed
             .
             Now
             the
             Doctor
             grants
             a
             Prince's
             Legal
             Right
             remains
             after
             his
             Dispossession
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             may
             insist
             upon
             his
             Claim
             ,
             
             when
             he
             finds
             his
             opportunity
             .
          
           
             He
             argues
             farther
             ,
             
               That
               we
               can
               legally
               take
               this
               Oath
               only
               to
               a
               King
               in
               Possession
               ,
               because
               it
               must
               be
               Administred
               by
               his
               Authority
               .
            
             To
             this
             I
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             from
             hence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             whenever
             a
             lawful
             Prince
             has
             been
             possessed
             of
             the
             Government
             ;
             those
             who
             Swore
             to
             him
             during
             his
             Possession
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             perform
             the
             Contents
             of
             their
             Oath
             ;
             for
             then
             by
             the
             
               Doctor
               's
               Argument
            
             it
             was
             lawfully
             Administred
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             put
             the
             Matter
             beyond
             Dispute
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             observe
             ,
             That
             the
             
               King's
               Authority
            
             continues
             after
             Dispossession
             :
             This
             ,
             waving
             other
             Authorities
             ,
             I
             shall
             prove
             from
             the
             Two
             other
             famous
             Cases
             of
             the
             
               Post
               nati
            
             ,
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             reported
             by
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Moore
            
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Coke
            
             ;
             in
             both
             which
             we
             have
             the
             Resolution
             and
             Concurrence
             of
             all
             the
             Judges
             .
             In
             the
             First
             ,
             among
             other
             Things
             ,
             it
             's
             affirmed
             as
             unquestionable
             Law
             ;
             That
             
               Allegiance
               follows
               the
               Natural
               Person
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               
               not
               the
               Politick
               .
               For
               Instance
               ,
               
                 Si
                 le
                 Roy
                 soit
                 expulse
                 per
                 Force
                 ,
                 &
                 auter
                 Usurpe
                 ,
                 uncore
                 le
                 Allegiance
                 nest
                 toll
                 ;
                 comment
                 que
                 le
                 Ley
                 soit
                 toll
                 .
              
            
             That
             is
             ,
             
               If
               the
               King
               is
               by
               Force
               driven
               out
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               another
               Usurps
               ;
               notwithstanding
               this
               ,
               the
               Allegiance
               of
               the
               Subject
               does
               not
               cease
               ,
               though
               the
               Law
               does
               .
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Allegiance
              
               extends
               as
               far
               as
               Defence
               ,
               which
               is
               (
               sometimes
               )
               beyond
               the
               circuit
               of
               the
               Laws
               .
               For
               every
               King
               may
               command
               every
               People
               to
               
               defend
               any
               of
               his
               Kingdoms
               ;
               this
               being
               a
               Thing
               incident
               to
               the
               Allegiance
               of
               all
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               without
               respect
               to
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               Laws
               of
               that
               Nation
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               born
               ;
               whereby
               it
               manifestly
               appears
               ,
               that
               Allegiance
               follows
               the
               
                 Natural
                 Person
                 of
                 the
                 King.
              
               
            
             From
             this
             Resolution
             of
             the
             Reverend
             Judges
             these
             Inferences
             necessarily
             follow
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Since
             Allegiance
             follows
             the
             
               natural
               Person
            
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             due
             to
             him
             as
             long
             as
             his
             natural
             Person
             is
             in
             being
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             long
             as
             he
             lives
             :
             So
             that
             Possession
             or
             Dispossession
             does
             not
             alter
             the
             Case
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             they
             make
             a
             change
             in
             the
             King's
             Fortune
             ,
             but
             the
             Allegiance
             of
             the
             Subject
             remains
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             the
             Prince
             is
             ejected
             by
             force
             ,
             the
             Laws
             are
             said
             to
             cease
             ,
             or
             expire
             :
             From
             whence
             it
             follows
             that
             the
             Usurper
             has
             no
             Authority
             to
             execute
             Justice
             ,
             or
             administer
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Government
             ;
             which
             overthrows
             all
             the
             Pretences
             for
             a
             K.
             
               de
               Facto
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Allegiance
             extends
             as
             far
             as
             Defence
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             Judges
             observe
             ,
             depend
             upon
             the
             Formalities
             of
             Law
             ;
             but
             is
             founded
             in
             natural
             Subjection
             .
             And
             as
             a
             King
             may
             command
             his
             Subjects
             of
             one
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             defend
             him
             elsewhere
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             obliged
             by
             no
             express
             Provisions
             to
             travel
             with
             ,
             or
             transport
             their
             Allegiance
             into
             another
             Country
             ;
             so
             by
             Parity
             of
             Reason
             all
             Subjects
             ,
             in
             vertue
             of
             their
             general
             Allegiance
             ,
             are
             bound
             to
             defend
             their
             Prince
             in
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             thô
             there
             should
             be
             no
             particular
             Laws
             assigned
             to
             bring
             them
             upon
             Duty
             ;
             which
             is
             more
             than
             the
             Doctor
             will
             allow
             .
          
           
             
             4.
             
             If
             Allegiance
             reaches
             as
             far
             as
             Defence
             ,
             then
             without
             question
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             when
             dispossessed
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             has
             the
             greatest
             need
             of
             his
             Subjects
             Assistance
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             Allegiance
             follows
             the
             
               natural
               Person
            
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             is
             due
             to
             him
             out
             of
             Possession
             ;
             then
             it
             cannot
             be
             due
             to
             an
             Usurper
             in
             Possession
             :
             For
             this
             would
             oblige
             us
             to
             
               two
               opposite
               Allegiances
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Doctor
             observes
             ,
             is
             absurd
             ,
             and
             impossible
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             Allegiance
             follows
             the
             King's
             
               natural
               Person
            
             ,
             his
             Royal
             Authority
             must
             do
             so
             too
             .
             For
             an
             Obligation
             to
             obey
             always
             supposes
             a
             Right
             to
             command
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Sovereign
             Authority
             always
             attends
             upon
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             then
             
               a
               Commission
               granted
               by
               a
               King
               out
               of
               Possession
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               valid
               Commission
               .
            
             And
             thus
             the
             Doctor
             's
             great
             Question
             ,
             
             
               which
               he
               was
               not
               Lawyer
               enough
               to
               decide
               ,
            
             is
             answered
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             
             Calvin's
             Case
             is
             full
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             which
             because
             I
             have
             
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             I
             shall
             cite
             the
             less
             of
             it
             now
             .
             In
             this
             solemn
             and
             deliberate
             Determination
             ,
             it
             's
             resolved
             by
             the
             Reverend
             Judges
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             
               Allegiance
               and
               Faith
               are
               due
               to
               a
               King
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             They
             must
             mean
             a
             Rightful
             King
             :
             For
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             does
             not
             encourage
             Injustice
             and
             Usurpation
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             they
             affirm
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Nature
               is
               part
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               England
            
             ;
             and
             cite
             
               Bracton
               ,
               Fortescue
            
             ,
             &c.
             for
             this
             point
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Nature
               is
               immutable
            
             .
          
           
             From
             whence
             I
             infer
             ,
             That
             if
             Allegiance
             is
             due
             to
             a
             Rightful
             King
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             if
             this
             Law
             is
             incorporated
             into
             our
             English
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             immutable
             Obligation
             ;
             from
             hence
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             That
             as
             long
             as
             we
             have
             a
             Rightful
             Prince
             ,
             our
             Allegiance
             is
             part
             of
             his
             Right
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             exerted
             for
             his
             Service
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             observe
             ,
             That
             
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               Edw.
               2.
               the
               Spencers
               ,
               Father
               and
               Son
               ,
               to
               cover
               the
               Treason
               hatched
               in
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               invented
               this
               damnable
               and
               damned
               Opinion
               ,
               That
               Homage
               ,
               and
               the
               Oath
               of
               Ligeance
               ,
               was
               more
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               King's
               Crown
               ,
               (
               
                 that
                 is
                 his
                 Politick
                 Capacity
              
               )
               than
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               King.
               
               Upon
               which
               Opinion
               they
               inferred
               execrable
               and
               detestable
               Consequents
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               King
               might
               be
               removed
               for
               Maleadministration
               .
               2.
               
               That
               he
               might
               be
               reformed
               
                 per
                 Aspertee
              
               .
               3.
               
               That
               his
               Lieges
               were
               bound
               to
               govern
               in
               aid
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               default
               of
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             if
             it
             is
             such
             an
             impious
             and
             unreasonable
             Assertion
             to
             maintain
             that
             
               Homage
               and
               Ligeance
            
             ,
             is
             tyed
             to
             the
             King
             's
             Politick
             Capacity
             :
             Then
             it
             must
             follow
             his
             
               Natural
               Person
            
             ;
             which
             makes
             the
             Resolution
             of
             this
             Case
             the
             same
             with
             the
             former
             .
             And
             though
             I
             don't
             pretend
             to
             know
             what
             the
             Doctor
             is
             
               hatching
               in
               his
               Heart
            
             ;
             yet
             I
             'm
             afraid
             he
             has
             slipped
             into
             this
             
               damnable
               and
               damned
               Opinion
            
             of
             the
             Spencers
             ;
             for
             he
             has
             ventured
             to
             affirm
             ,
             
             with
             great
             assurance
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Diminution
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               the
               Personal
               Right
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               are
               very
               different
               Things
               .
            
             Now
             if
             they
             are
             so
             very
             different
             it
             is
             because
             they
             are
             separable
             from
             each
             other
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Crown
             may
             be
             diminished
             without
             injuring
             the
             Personal
             Rights
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             then
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Crown
             are
             not
             tyed
             to
             the
             King's
             Person
             .
             That
             is
             in
             the
             
             Spencer's
             Language
             ,
             Allegiance
             the
             great
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             follows
             the
             King
             's
             
               Politick
               Capacity
            
             ,
             not
             his
             Personal
             ;
             and
             is
             due
             not
             to
             any
             Hereditary
             Advantage
             of
             
             Blood
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             challenged
             by
             Possession
             and
             Power
             ;
             especially
             if
             the
             Administration
             be
             cast
             into
             a
             Monarchical
             Figure
             .
          
           
             From
             these
             Observations
             ,
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             
               That
               to
               maintain
               and
               defend
               the
               King's
               Person
               ,
               Crown
               and
               Dignity
               ,
            
             implyes
             an
             endeavour
             to
             
               restore
               him
            
             .
             For
             not
             to
             repeat
             what
             has
             been
             said
             already
             ;
             the
             Crown
             is
             in
             construction
             of
             Law
             the
             
               Ius
               regnandi
            
             :
             So
             that
             to
             swear
             to
             maintain
             his
             Crown
             ,
             imports
             an
             Obligation
             to
             defend
             his
             Right
             ,
             which
             is
             inseparably
             annexed
             to
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             runs
             parallel
             with
             his
             Life
             ,
             unless
             he
             resigns
             .
             From
             whence
             I
             conclude
             ,
             
             against
             the
             Doctor
             ,
             and
             Republican
             Saunders
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             
               to
               restore
               ,
               is
               necessarily
               included
               in
               Maintaining
               .
            
             But
             possibly
             we
             are
             not
             aware
             what
             a
             monstrous
             Contents
             the
             
               Oaths
               of
               Allegiance
            
             will
             be
             big
             with
             ,
             if
             restoring
             is
             included
             in
             maintaining
             :
             For
             then
             besides
             several
             other
             terrible
             things
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             consider
             afterwards
             ,
             
               We
               swear
            
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             
               to
               disturb
               all
               Governments
               ,
               and
               raise
               Rebellions
               if
               we
               can
               ,
               to
               restore
               our
               King
            
             ;
             which
             are
             such
             absurd
             and
             unreasonable
             Engagements
             ,
             
             
               That
               had
               they
               been
               expressed
               in
               the
               Oath
               ,
               no
               Man
               in
               his
               wits
               would
               have
               taken
               it
               .
            
             I
             think
             so
             too
             ,
             as
             the
             Doctor
             has
             represented
             the
             Matter
             .
             But
             then
             before
             he
             drew
             such
             tragical
             Inferences
             ,
             it
             had
             not
             been
             amiss
             for
             him
             to
             have
             proved
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             any
             Government
             to
             disturb
             under
             a
             Usurpation
             .
             For
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Quere
             ,
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             ,
             how
             there
             can
             be
             a
             Government
             without
             any
             Authority
             to
             administer
             
               Acts
               of
               Government
            
             ?
             And
             how
             a
             Man
             can
             have
             any
             Authority
             ,
             who
             has
             no
             Right
             to
             ground
             it
             upon
             ;
             or
             to
             give
             him
             a
             publick
             Character
             ?
             If
             Allegiance
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             is
             inseparably
             tyed
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             there
             was
             no
             danger
             of
             a
             Crime
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             :
             Unless
             we
             should
             stretch
             it
             beyond
             the
             duration
             of
             his
             Person
             ;
             and
             appear
             from
             him
             after
             he
             was
             dead
             .
             If
             the
             asserting
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             supporting
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             engaging
             in
             the
             Cause
             of
             Justice
             ,
             
               Is
               a
               raising
               of
               Rebellion
            
             ;
             the
             Names
             of
             things
             are
             very
             much
             altered
             of
             late
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             things
             are
             not
             so
             too
             ,
             some
             Persons
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             are
             in
             no
             good
             Condition
             .
             But
             to
             insist
             upon
             this
             no
             farther
             :
             I
             believe
             the
             Doctor
             forgot
             that
             this
             extravagant
             
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
            
             cannot
             be
             refused
             by
             any
             Person
             (
             except
             Women
             Covert
             )
             of
             the
             Age
             of
             Eighteen
             Years
             ,
             
             without
             incurring
             a
             premunire
             .
             Now
             by
             
               the
               Iudgement
               of
               a
               
               premunire
               ,
            
             
             
               a
               Man
               is
               thrown
               out
               of
               the
               King's
               Protection
               :
               And
               his
               Lands
               and
               Tenements
               ,
               Goods
               and
               Chattels
               are
               forfeited
               to
               the
               King
               :
               And
               his
               Body
               is
               to
               remain
               in
               Prison
               at
               the
               King's
               Pleasure
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             a
             Man
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             no
             higher
             aim
             than
             Self-preservation
             ,
             might
             better
             venture
             the
             inconvenience
             of
             following
             
               his
               King
               into
               Banishment
            
             ;
             and
             run
             the
             risque
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             then
             have
             this
             Act
             executed
             upon
             him
             .
             For
             these
             are
             present
             and
             severe
             Punishments
             ,
             whereas
             the
             other
             are
             but
             contingent
             and
             remote
             Misfortunes
             at
             the
             worst
             .
             So
             that
             no
             
               Man
               in
               his
               wits
            
             ,
             who
             considers
             the
             danger
             of
             declining
             this
             Oath
             ,
             would
             scruple
             the
             taking
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             drawn
             up
             with
             all
             that
             Strictness
             of
             Loyalty
             which
             startles
             the
             Doctor
             .
             And
             though
             he
             has
             dressed
             up
             this
             Oath
             in
             frightful
             Colours
             ,
             and
             given
             it
             an
             unkind
             parting
             Blow
             ;
             which
             looks
             like
             a
             sign
             that
             there
             was
             more
             of
             Convenience
             ,
             than
             Inclination
             in
             their
             former
             Correspondence
             ;
             yet
             if
             we
             take
             off
             the
             disguise
             ,
             and
             wipe
             off
             the
             marks
             of
             the
             Doctor
             's
             hard
             usage
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             of
             a
             Complexion
             agreeable
             enough
             ,
             that
             it
             obliges
             us
             to
             no
             more
             than
             what
             was
             our
             Duty
             before
             ,
             and
             implied
             in
             our
             natural
             Allegiance
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Contents
             of
             it
             are
             both
             reasonable
             and
             necessary
             to
             the
             Support
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             proceeds
             to
             remove
             another
             Difficulty
             contained
             in
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
            
             ,
             
             viz.
             
               we
               swear
               to
               the
               King's
               Heirs
               and
               lawful
               Successors
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               in
               actual
               Possession
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               must
               signifie
               to
               give
               them
               Possession
               .
            
             Right
             !
             
               If
               the
               King
               dies
               Possessed
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
            
             we
             must
             swear
             to
             maintain
             the
             Succession
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             seems
             not
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             can't
             conceive
             what
             Security
             this
             construction
             of
             the
             Oath
             can
             give
             to
             an
             Hereditary
             Monarchy
             :
             Yes
             ,
             very
             much
             says
             the
             Doctor
             .
             For
             if
             the
             
               King
               dies
               Possessed
               ,
               we
               swear
               to
               maintain
               the
               Succession
               ,
               and
               to
               own
               none
               but
               the
               true
               Heir
               .
            
             But
             how
             long
             is
             this
             Maintenance
             and
             Owning
             to
             last
             ?
             Truly
             no
             longer
             then
             his
             Sword
             can
             challenge
             it
             .
             
             
               If
               he
               gets
               Possession
            
             ,
             we
             are
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             are
             for
             any
             body
             else
             .
             For
             if
             
               Iack
               Straw
            
             steps
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             proves
             lucky
             in
             his
             Events
             ,
             the
             true
             Heir
             must
             be
             contented
             to
             live
             upon
             the
             Metaphysical
             Dyet
             of
             
               legal
               Right
            
             ,
             without
             any
             Subjects
             to
             support
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Oath
             of
             Succession
             ,
             when
             prudently
             interpreted
             ,
             resolves
             it self
             into
             this
             kind
             Interpretation
             ,
             That
             we
             solemnly
             swear
             to
             be
             unalterably
             true
             to
             our
             own
             Ease
             and
             Convenience
             ,
             and
             to
             
             adhere
             Religiously
             to
             the
             nimblest
             and
             strongest
             Party
             .
             And
             for
             fear
             this
             should
             not
             satisfie
             the
             
               lawful
               Successor
               ,
               we
               swear
               moreover
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               not
               to
               make
               it
               our
               Act
               to
               set
               up
               any
               Prince
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               the
               right
               Heir
               .
            
             True
             !
             For
             there
             may
             be
             danger
             in
             doing
             otherwise
             ;
             especially
             when
             the
             King
             
               dyes
               possessed
            
             :
             For
             then
             the
             Posse
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             usually
             conveyed
             immediately
             to
             the
             right
             Heir
             ,
             and
             his
             Interest
             is
             much
             the
             strongest
             .
             We
             ought
             therefore
             to
             be
             faithful
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             unsafe
             for
             us
             to
             desert
             ;
             and
             assist
             him
             as
             long
             as
             he
             is
             able
             to
             live
             without
             us
             .
             'T
             is
             granted
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             be
             too
             busy
             at
             first
             in
             setting
             aside
             the
             Succession
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             burning
             our
             Fingers
             ;
             But
             if
             any
             ambitious
             Person
             is
             strong
             enough
             to
             make
             a
             Break
             in
             the
             Line
             ,
             we
             may
             lawfully
             comply
             with
             the
             Intrusion
             .
             So
             that
             it
             seems
             we
             must
             not
             form
             an
             unjust
             Interest
             ,
             nor
             set
             out
             with
             it
             at
             first
             ;
             for
             possibly
             it
             may
             sail
             us
             :
             But
             when
             it
             has
             gathered
             Strength
             by
             the
             Conjunction
             of
             more
             Wickedness
             ,
             and
             improved
             into
             a
             thriving
             Condition
             ,
             we
             may
             fix
             and
             support
             it
             fairly
             enough
             .
             I
             perceive
             some
             people
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             tenderness
             to
             Society
             ,
             won't
             give
             us
             leave
             to
             break
             our
             Fast
             with
             Rebels
             ,
             for
             fear
             we
             should
             ruffle
             our
             Concerns
             ,
             and
             miscarry
             before
             Noon
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             day
             is
             once
             their
             own
             ,
             we
             have
             Liberty
             to
             come
             in
             at
             the
             Evening
             ,
             and
             sup
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             may
             wipe
             our
             mouths
             after
             all
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             good
             Conscience
             the
             Woman
             did
             in
             the
             Proverbs
             .
             But
             truly
             I
             think
             those
             who
             won't
             venture
             to
             ride
             the
             Chace
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             Venison
             .
             However
             ,
             if
             we
             examine
             the
             matter
             critically
             ,
             it
             's
             hard
             to
             tell
             which
             sort
             of
             Revolters
             ,
             the
             early
             or
             the
             later
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             preferred
             .
             They
             have
             each
             of
             them
             their
             peculiar
             Excellencies
             :
             The
             one
             has
             more
             Courage
             ,
             the
             other
             more
             Caution
             ,
             and
             both
             the
             same
             Staunchness
             of
             Principles
             .
             Ambition
             is
             predominant
             in
             the
             first
             ;
             Fear
             and
             Covetousness
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             who
             is
             such
             a
             flexible
             apprehensive
             Creature
             ,
             that
             whoever
             can
             command
             his
             Interest
             ,
             may
             likewise
             command
             his
             Actions
             ,
             and
             fright
             him
             out
             or
             into
             any
             thing
             ,
             at
             their
             Pleasure
             .
             I
             observe
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             this
             Construction
             of
             the
             Doctor
             's
             determines
             against
             K.
             Charles
             II.
             as
             fully
             as
             is
             possible
             .
             For
             he
             was
             
               driven
               into
               Banishment
            
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             gain
             his
             Right
             :
             And
             the
             Rump
             and
             Cromwel
             mounted
             the
             Seat
             of
             Government
             :
             And
             the
             King
             his
             Father
             dyed
             dispossessed
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
             So
             that
             by
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Reasoning
             ,
             the
             People
             were
             not
             only
             disingaged
             from
             the
             
             Successionary
             part
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             but
             were
             bound
             to
             stand
             by
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             oppose
             the
             Restauration
             .
             If
             any
             one
             questions
             K.
             Charles
             I.
             his
             being
             dispossessed
             at
             his
             Death
             ,
             he
             may
             please
             to
             consider
             ,
             That
             this
             Prince
             was
             not
             only
             Defeated
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             made
             Prisoner
             by
             his
             Rebellious
             Subjects
             ;
             But
             there
             was
             a
             High
             Court
             of
             Justice
             erected
             to
             try
             him
             for
             Treason
             .
             The
             
               Supream
               Power
               and
               Authority
               was
               declared
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Commons
               of
            
             England
             :
             And
             Monday
             29.
             
             Ian.
             1648.
             (
             the
             Day
             before
             his
             Majesties
             Martyrdom
             .
             )
             
               The
               Commons
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               present
               Parliament
               enact
               ,
               That
               in
               all
               Courts
               of
               Law
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               in
               all
               Writs
               ,
               Grants
               ,
               &c.
               instead
               of
               the
               Name
               ,
               Style
               ,
               Test
               ,
               or
               Title
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               heretofore
               used
               ;
               that
               from
               thenceforth
               the
               Name
               ,
               Style
               ,
               &c.
               of
               
                 Custodes
                 Libertatis
                 Angliae
              
               shall
               be
               used
               and
               no
               other
               .
            
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             King's
             Name
             was
             enacted
             to
             be
             struck
             out
             in
             all
             judicial
             Proceedings
             ,
             in
             the
             date
             of
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             in
             Juries
             ,
             in
             Fines
             ,
             
             in
             Indictments
             for
             Trespass
             and
             Treason
             .
             From
             these
             unquestionable
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             it
             's
             manifest
             ,
             beyond
             contradiction
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             had
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Shadow
             of
             Authority
             left
             him
             ;
             but
             was
             perfectly
             out
             of
             Possession
             before
             he
             lost
             his
             Life
             .
             I
             shall
             draw
             one
             Advantage
             more
             from
             this
             Citation
             ,
             and
             so
             dismiss
             it
             .
             The
             Inference
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             Treason
             lies
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             though
             out
             of
             Possession
             .
             For
             the
             Regecides
             who
             were
             not
             comprehended
             in
             the
             
               Act
               of
               Indemnity
            
             ,
             were
             excepted
             ,
             
               for
               Sentencing
               to
               Death
               ,
               or
               Signing
               the
               Instrument
               of
               the
               horrid
               Murther
               ,
               or
               being
               Instrumental
               in
               taking
               away
               the
               Life
               of
               King
            
             Chales
             I.
             
             For
             this
             Reason
             ,
             
               They
               are
               left
               to
               be
               proceeded
               against
               ,
               as
               Traytors
               to
               his
               late
               Majesty
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
            
             England
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Doctor
             desires
             another
             Instance
             ,
             that
             Treason
             may
             be
             committed
             against
             a
             King
             out
             of
             Possession
             ;
             he
             may
             receive
             Satisfaction
             from
             the
             first
             12
             Years
             Reign
             of
             
               King
               Charles
            
             the
             Second
             .
             
             For
             in
             this
             
               Act
               of
               Indemnity
            
             ,
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             
               That
               by
               occasion
               of
               great
               Wars
               ,
               and
               Troubles
               ,
               that
               have
               for
               many
               Years
               past
               been
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               divers
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Subjects
               are
               fallen
               into
               ,
               and
               be
               obnoxious
               to
               great
               Pains
               ,
               and
               Penalties
               .
               And
               to
               the
               intent
               ,
               that
               no
               Crime
               committed
               against
               
                 his
                 Majesty
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Royal
                 Father
              
               ,
               shall
               hereafter
               rise
               in
               Judgment
               ,
               or
               be
               brought
               in
               Question
               against
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               least
               Endamagement
               of
               them
               ,
               either
               in
               Lives
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               or
               Estates
               ;
               his
               Majesty
               is
               pleased
               that
               it
               may
               be
               Enacted
               ,
               That
               all
               Treasons
               ,
               Misprisions
               
               of
               Treasons
               ,
               acted
               or
               done
               since
               the
               1.
               
               Ian.
               1637.
               to
               the
               24.
               of
               Iune
               ,
               1660.
               —
               shall
               be
               Pardoned
               ,
               Released
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             From
             this
             Act
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             though
             the
             King
             was
             newly
             restored
             at
             the
             making
             of
             this
             Act
             ,
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             notwithstanding
             
               Divers
               of
               
                 his
                 Subjects
              
               ,
               (
               not
               his
               Fathers
               )
               had
               for
               many
               Years
               past
               been
               obnoxious
               to
               great
               Pains
               and
               Penalties
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             which
             is
             a
             plain
             Argument
             ,
             that
             as
             his
             Reign
             was
             dated
             from
             the
             Death
             of
             K.
             Ch.
             I.
             so
             they
             looked
             upon
             the
             People
             of
             England
             as
             his
             Subjects
             from
             that
             time
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Authority
             to
             punish
             ,
             was
             entire
             ,
             during
             his
             Dispossession
             ;
             otherwise
             they
             could
             not
             have
             been
             obnoxious
             to
             great
             Pains
             and
             Penalties
             ,
             for
             acting
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               The
               King
               pardoned
               all
               Crimes
               committed
               against
               Himself
               ,
               Which
               would
               have
               risen
               up
               in
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               Endamaged
               his
               Subjects
               in
               their
               Lives
               ,
               Liberties
               ,
               or
               Estates
               :
            
             Some
             of
             which
             Crimes
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             amount
             to
             no
             less
             than
             Treason
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             relate
             to
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Usurpation
             ;
             because
             the
             King
             was
             but
             very
             lately
             entered
             upon
             the
             actual
             Administration
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             Neither
             do
             we
             read
             of
             any
             Treasons
             committed
             against
             the
             King
             from
             the
             29
             th
             .
             of
             May
             to
             the
             24
             th
             .
             of
             Iune
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             utmost
             term
             to
             which
             the
             Pardon
             extended
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             All
             Treasons
             ,
             Misprision
             of
             Treason
             ,
             &c.
             (
             excepting
             those
             excepted
             )
             are
             Pardoned
             from
             Ianuary
             1.
             1637.
             to
             Iune
             24.
             1660.
             
             Now
             if
             Treason
             did
             not
             lye
             against
             a
             King
             though
             out
             of
             Possession
             ;
             this
             Pardon
             should
             have
             reached
             no
             farther
             then
             1648.
             because
             then
             K.
             Charles
             I.
             was
             Murthered
             ,
             and
             his
             then
             Majesty
             deprived
             of
             his
             Kingdoms
             ,
             till
             the
             Year
             1660.
             
             The
             General
             Pardon
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             stopped
             at
             1648.
             unless
             we
             can
             imagine
             the
             King
             intended
             to
             rank
             those
             among
             Traytors
             ,
             who
             appeared
             for
             his
             own
             Interest
             ;
             and
             to
             pardon
             the
             Treasons
             committed
             against
             Cromwel
             and
             the
             Rump
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Supposition
             sufficiently
             Romantick
             ,
             especially
             if
             we
             observe
             ,
             
               That
               the
               pretended
               Indictments
               of
               High
               Treason
               against
               any
               of
               the
               usurped
               Powers
               ,
            
             are
             considered
             by
             themselves
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             pronounced
             
               null
               and
               void
            
             :
             And
             the
             Styles
             of
             the
             Usurpation
             ,
             
               Keepers
               of
               the
               Liberties
               of
            
             England
             ,
             Protectors
             ,
             &c.
             notwithstanding
             their
             
               plenary
               Possession
            
             ,
             are
             declared
             to
             be
             
               most
               Rebellious
               ,
               Wicked
               ,
               Trayterous
               ,
               and
               Abominable
               ,
               and
               Detested
               by
               this
               present
               Parliament
               .
            
             And
             why
             all
             these
             hard
             Words
             ?
             Because
             these
             Names
             of
             Authority
             when
             misplaced
             ,
             
             
               Were
               opposite
               
               in
               the
               highest
               Degree
               to
               his
               Majesties
               most
               just
               and
               undoubted
               Right
               .
            
             That
             the
             Doctor
             may
             not
             complain
             for
             want
             of
             Evidence
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             I
             shall
             cite
             him
             a
             Proclamation
             of
             both
             Houses
             ,
             for
             Proclaiming
             
               King
               Charles
            
             the
             Second
             ,
             Dated
             May
             8.
             1660.
             
             It
             begins
             thus
             ,
             
               Although
               it
               can
               be
               no
               way
               doubted
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               Majesties
               Right
               and
               Title
               to
               his
               Crowns
               and
               Kingdoms
               is
               ,
               and
               was
               every
               way
               COMPLEATED
               ,
               by
               the
               Death
               of
               his
               most
               Royal
               Father
               ,
               &c.
               without
               the
               Ceremony
               ,
               or
               Solemnity
               of
               a
               Proclamation
               :
               Yet
               since
               the
               Armed
               Violence
               of
               these
               many
               Years
               last
               past
               has
               hitherto
               deprived
               us
               of
               any
               such
               Opportunity
               ,
               wherein
               we
               might
               express
               our
               Loyalty
               ,
               and
               Allegiance
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ;
               We
               therefore
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             if
             the
             King
             's
             Right
             was
             every
             way
             Compleated
             at
             his
             Fathers
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             Allegiance
             of
             the
             Subject
             was
             due
             to
             him
             before
             his
             Restauration
             ,
             than
             Treason
             was
             committable
             against
             him
             ;
             for
             Treason
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             high
             Breach
             of
             Allegiance
             .
             But
             this
             Proclamation
             is
             so
             plain
             ,
             that
             there
             needs
             no
             farther
             Comment
             upon
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             made
             it
             appear
             from
             the
             Resolution
             of
             all
             the
             Judges
             in
             two
             distinct
             and
             celebrated
             Cases
             ;
             by
             Proclamation
             ,
             and
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             Treason
             lyes
             against
             the
             King
             ,
             though
             out
             of
             Possession
             :
             Which
             performance
             the
             Doctor
             is
             pleased
             to
             call
             
               Proving
               the
               Point
            
             ;
             
             and
             looked
             upon
             it
             as
             an
             impossible
             Undertaking
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctor
             's
             next
             Observation
             begins
             very
             obligingly
             for
             the
             Crown
             :
             And
             seems
             to
             insinuate
             ,
             that
             the
             Subjects
             need
             not
             disturb
             themselves
             with
             Fears
             and
             Jealousies
             :
             For
             in
             case
             a
             Prince
             should
             be
             enclined
             to
             stretch
             his
             Prerogative
             ,
             
               He
               can't
               hurt
               them
            
             ,
             
             
               unless
               they
               will
               betray
               their
               own
               Liberties
               ,
               and
               venture
               to
               be
               Hanged
               for
               it
               .
            
             And
             who
             would
             venture
             an
             Execution
             only
             for
             Robbing
             himself
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             fear
             the
             Majority
             of
             the
             English
             Nation
             especially
             should
             ever
             be
             guilty
             of
             such
             an
             Extravagance
             :
             So
             that
             now
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             all
             was
             safe
             enough
             :
             But
             it
             happens
             quite
             otherwise
             .
             For
             the
             Doctor
             flyes
             out
             unexpectedly
             against
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             makes
             indecent
             Reflections
             ;
             and
             gives
             
               all
               Princes
               a
               Second
               Admonition
               to
               take
               warning
               .
            
             And
             after
             this
             sit
             of
             Schooling
             is
             over
             ,
             he
             argues
             thus
             ,
             
               That
               if
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               
               does
               not
               oblige
               Subjects
               to
               defend
               a
               Prince
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               an
               Arbitrary
               Power
            
             ;
             
             
               He
               thinks
               it
               much
               less
               obliges
               them
               to
               restore
               such
               a
               Prince
               .
            
             To
             this
             granting
             the
             Doctors
             supposition
             ,
             for
             Disputes
             sake
             ,
             I
             answer
             ;
             That
             notwithstanding
             the
             Subjects
             are
             not
             to
             act
             for
             the
             promoting
             of
             Arbitrary
             Power
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             support
             an
             Arbitrary
             Prince
             ,
             supposing
             they
             have
             one
             .
             This
             the
             Doctor
             must
             grant
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             maintain
             ,
             That
             a
             Sovereign
             ,
             and
             unaccountable
             Power
             ,
             may
             be
             Forfeited
             by
             Maladministration
             ;
             which
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             .
             For
             all
             Forfeitures
             imply
             a
             Legal
             and
             Superiour
             Court
             ,
             to
             take
             Cognizance
             of
             the
             Cause
             ,
             and
             pronounce
             Sentence
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             without
             making
             a
             Superiour
             to
             a
             Supreme
             .
             And
             if
             Sovereign
             Power
             is
             Unforfeitable
             ,
             than
             the
             Right
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             vested
             with
             it
             ,
             must
             always
             remain
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             the
             Subjects
             are
             bound
             to
             support
             him
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             sometimes
             over-strained
             into
             Rigour
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             try
             the
             Doctor
             's
             Argument
             once
             more
             .
             
               The
               Subjects
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               defend
               a
               Prince
               in
               the
               Exercise
               of
               Arbitrary
               Power
               .
            
             They
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             maintain
             the
             Excesses
             of
             a
             Prince's
             Prerogatives
             ;
             therefore
             they
             may
             deny
             him
             his
             just
             Rights
             .
             They
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             give
             him
             more
             than
             his
             Due
             ;
             therefore
             they
             may
             give
             him
             less
             ,
             or
             take
             all
             away
             from
             him
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             fault
             to
             break
             the
             Laws
             in
             Favour
             of
             the
             Crown
             ;
             therefore
             we
             may
             break
             them
             for
             Rebellion
             ;
             Where
             lyes
             the
             Equity
             and
             Logick
             of
             these
             Propositions
             ?
             A
             less
             Master
             of
             Thinking
             than
             the
             Doctor
             would
             have
             found
             out
             the
             Distinction
             between
             Arbitrary
             and
             Regal
             Power
             ,
             and
             concluded
             that
             our
             Obligations
             not
             to
             promote
             the
             one
             ,
             did
             not
             discharge
             us
             from
             supporting
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
             His
             Inference
             ,
             That
             the
             
               making
               and
               receiving
               Addresses
               of
               Lives
               and
               Fortunes
               ,
               is
               supposed
               to
               signifie
               some
               other
               Defence
               than
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               obliged
               the
               People
               to
               ,
            
             is
             not
             Mathematically
             drawn
             .
             For
             may
             not
             Men
             make
             a
             Recognition
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             give
             fresh
             Assurances
             to
             perform
             that
             which
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             before
             ?
             What
             is
             more
             common
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Civil
             Conversation
             ,
             than
             to
             renew
             former
             Engagements
             ,
             by
             repeated
             Promises
             ,
             and
             Solemnities
             of
             Action
             ?
             These
             Addresses
             of
             Loyalty
             refresh
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             and
             
             the
             good
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Prince
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             's
             no
             wonder
             they
             are
             kindly
             received
             ,
             though
             they
             present
             him
             with
             nothing
             but
             his
             own
             :
             I
             don't
             mean
             that
             the
             People
             have
             no
             Property
             in
             their
             Lives
             and
             Fortunes
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             expose
             and
             resign
             them
             to
             the
             Publick
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             their
             Prince's
             Interest
             ,
             when
             Occasion
             requires
             .
          
           
             The
             Doctor
             remarks
             farther
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               is
               a
               National
               Oath
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Defence
               or
               Maintenance
               we
               swear
               is
               National
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               joyn
               with
               our
               fellow
               Subjects
               in
               defending
               the
               King's
               Person
               and
               Crown
               .
            
             —
             But
             in
             case
             the
             body
             of
             
               the
               Nation
               absolve
               themselves
               from
               these
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               depose
               their
               King
               ,
               and
               drive
               him
               out
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               another
               Prince
               in
               his
               room
               ;
               it
               's
               worth
               considering
               ,
               whether
               some
               private
               Men
               are
               still
               bound
               by
               their
               Oath
               .
            
             And
             immediately
             concludes
             ,
             
               certainly
               this
               was
               not
               the
               Intention
               of
               the
               Oath
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               national
               ,
               not
               a
               private
               Defence
               ,
               we
               Swear
               .
            
             I
             confess
             the
             Doctor
             has
             stated
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             notably
             enough
             ,
             
             about
             ,
             
               Absolving
               ,
               Deposing
               ,
               Driving
               out
               ,
               Setting
               up
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             Consequence
             he
             infers
             from
             thence
             I
             cannot
             understand
             ,
             for
             these
             following
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             Form
             of
             the
             Oath
             to
             countenance
             this
             Interpretation
             ;
             but
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             by
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             every
             Person
             
               Swears
               to
               bear
               Faith
               and
               true
               Allegiance
               to
               his
               Majesty
               and
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               &c.
               and
               him
               and
               them
               will
               defend
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               his
               Power
               .
            
             Whence
             I
             observe
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Swearing
             in
             the
             Singular
             Number
             ,
             and
             without
             Conditions
             of
             Assistance
             ,
             is
             an
             Argument
             that
             every
             individual
             Person
             is
             bound
             to
             unalterable
             Fidelity
             to
             the
             Crown
             ;
             without
             any
             Relation
             to
             ,
             or
             Dependance
             upon
             ,
             the
             Behaviour
             of
             his
             fellow
             Subjects
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             that
             runs
             in
             to
             a
             Majority
             of
             Revolters
             ,
             does
             not
             
               defend
               the
               King
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               his
               Power
               :
            
             For
             the
             King
             has
             neither
             his
             Counsel
             ,
             the
             Reserve
             of
             his
             Person
             ,
             nor
             the
             Example
             of
             his
             Constancy
             ;
             some
             or
             all
             of
             which
             might
             have
             been
             serviceable
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             his
             Power
             to
             give
             
             him
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             defending
             the
             King
             to
             the
             
               utmost
               of
               his
               Power
            
             ,
             that
             he
             consigns
             himself
             and
             all
             his
             Power
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Usurper
             ,
             to
             be
             employed
             against
             his
             lawful
             Sovereign
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             direct
             a
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             Words
             and
             Intention
             of
             the
             Oath
             as
             can
             possibly
             be
             imagined
             .
             Farther
             ,
             the
             Oath
             declares
             ,
             
               I
               do
               believe
               ,
               and
               am
               in
               Conscience
               resolved
               ,
               That
               neither
               the
               Pope
               ,
               nor
               any
               Person
               whatsoever
               ,
               hath
               Power
               to
               absolve
               me
               of
               this
               Oath
               ,
               or
               any
               part
               thereof
               .
            
             But
             the
             Doctor
             is
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             and
             concludes
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             
               great
               Body
               of
               the
               Nation
               has
               absolved
               themselves
               ,
            
             their
             Neighbours
             are
             absolved
             too
             .
             I
             suppose
             the
             Doctor
             will
             not
             quibble
             upon
             the
             Word
             Person
             ,
             and
             argue
             that
             though
             the
             Pope
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             Person
             ,
             has
             any
             Power
             to
             absolve
             us
             ,
             yet
             the
             People
             may
             ;
             because
             they
             imply
             another
             Number
             ,
             and
             include
             a
             Plurality
             of
             Persons
             .
             If
             he
             objects
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             Sentence
             is
             sufficient
             to
             disappoint
             him
             .
             For
             there
             we
             
               renounce
               all
               Dispensations
               to
               the
               contrary
            
             :
             Which
             Clause
             is
             levelled
             against
             Popular
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Papal
             Plenitude
             of
             Power
             ,
             and
             comprehends
             the
             
             VVestminster-Infallibility
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             that
             of
             Rome
             .
             
               Lastly
               ,
               all
               these
               things
               are
               sworn
               according
               to
               the
               express
               Words
               spoken
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               the
               plain
               and
               common
               Sense
               and
               Understanding
               of
               the
               same
               Words
               ;
               and
               without
               any
               Equivocation
               ,
               or
               Mental
               Evasion
               ,
               or
               Secret
               Reservation
               whatsoever
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             swear
             with
             this
             private
             supplemental
             Sense
             ,
             That
             we
             will
             bear
             Faith
             and
             true
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             provided
             the
             Majority
             of
             his
             Subjects
             will
             do
             so
             too
             ;
             if
             this
             is
             not
             a
             plain
             wresting
             of
             the
             common
             Sense
             and
             Understanding
             of
             the
             Words
             ;
             if
             this
             is
             not
             a
             Mental
             Reservation
             to
             purpose
             ,
             I
             despair
             of
             seeing
             any
             such
             in
             the
             
               Iesuits
               Morals
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             Construction
             of
             the
             Oath
             makes
             Government
             very
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             precarious
             .
             The
             Dr.
             frequently
             flourishes
             with
             the
             
               Body
               of
               the
               Nation
            
             ;
             I
             hope
             he
             does
             not
             think
             the
             Nation
             is
             all
             Body
             .
             By
             this
             
               great
               Body
            
             I
             suppose
             he
             must
             mean
             the
             Majority
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             Now
             if
             a
             Government
             lyes
             at
             the
             Discretion
             of
             the
             Multitude
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             admirably
             provided
             for
             !
             If
             a
             King
             must
             go
             to
             the
             Poll
             for
             his
             Sovereignty
             ;
             and
             
             and
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             tell
             Noses
             ,
             to
             know
             whether
             our
             Allegiance
             continues
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             we
             are
             likely
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Blessings
             of
             Peace
             and
             Order
             at
             a
             great
             rate
             .
             The
             generality
             of
             Mankind
             formerly
             don
             't
             use
             to
             be
             over
             ▪
             burthened
             either
             with
             Prudence
             or
             Conscience
             ;
             and
             I
             don't
             perceive
             that
             this
             Age
             has
             much
             mended
             the
             matter
             :
             Which
             makes
             me
             wonder
             why
             the
             Dr.
             should
             give
             them
             such
             an
             unbounded
             Privilege
             ;
             to
             pull
             down
             and
             set
             up
             Kings
             ;
             to
             dispence
             with
             Oaths
             and
             other
             Commandments
             ;
             to
             repeal
             Laws
             ;
             to
             transferr
             Titles
             ,
             and
             turn
             the
             World
             topsy
             turvy
             ,
             at
             their
             pleasure
             .
             But
             which
             way
             does
             the
             
               Great
               Body
               of
               the
               Nation
               absolve
               themselves
               from
               these
               Oaths
               ?
            
             By
             Law
             ?
             No.
             They
             are
             not
             the
             Legislative
             Power
             .
             
             The
             Parliament
             it self
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             this
             Privilege
             without
             the
             King.
             This
             
               Great
               Body
            
             are
             Subjects
             like
             other
             People
             when
             they
             are
             separate
             ,
             and
             dispersed
             .
             Whence
             then
             comes
             the
             sudden
             Alteration
             ?
             Can
             they
             rendezvouz
             themselves
             into
             Independency
             ?
             Can
             a
             Crowd
             give
             a
             man
             a
             Dispensation
             purely
             by
             the
             Magick
             of
             their
             numbers
             ,
             and
             the
             Disorder
             of
             their
             Meeting
             ?
             This
             makes
             the
             Composition
             work
             incredibly
             beyond
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             simple
             Ingredients
             .
             Who
             would
             live
             alone
             ,
             if
             Company
             can
             do
             all
             these
             Wonders
             ?
             Well!
             Possibly
             the
             Dr.
             means
             ,
             This
             Great
             Body
             can't
             absolve
             themselves
             from
             their
             Oath
             lawfully
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             have
             once
             done
             it
             ,
             their
             Act
             must
             stand
             .
             Can
             they
             not
             do
             it
             Lawfully
             ?
             Then
             certainly
             not
             at
             all
             :
             For
             in
             these
             cases
             
               id
               tantum
               possumus
               quod
               jure
               possumus
               .
            
             Who
             ever
             heard
             ,
             that
             unlawful
             Absolving
             ,
             or
             a
             Dispensation
             against
             Authority
             and
             Right
             ,
             signified
             any
             thing
             ?
             However
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Dr's
             meaning
             ,
             which
             makes
             him
             still
             more
             incomprehensible
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             3
             dly
             .
             This
             Construction
             confirms
             the
             highest
             Breaches
             of
             Law
             ,
             and
             gives
             Force
             and
             Authority
             to
             the
             most
             irregular
             Proceedings
             .
             It
             does
             not
             warrant
             the
             Deposing
             Act
             ,
             it
             's
             true
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             's
             over
             ,
             it
             gives
             it
             a
             Blessing
             ,
             and
             pronounces
             it
             valid
             .
             The
             Pope
             sometimes
             pretends
             to
             depose
             Princes
             by
             a
             Privilege
             of
             Right
             :
             But
             this
             Doctrine
             scorns
             to
             be
             beholden
             to
             a
             Colour
             of
             Justice
             ,
             but
             does
             the
             same
             thing
             by
             a
             Privilege
             of
             Wrong
             .
             It
             sets
             Violence
             in
             the
             place
             of
             Law
             ,
             and
             gives
             Treason
             and
             Authority
             the
             same
             effect
             .
          
           
           
             And
             how
             the
             difference
             between
             Good
             and
             Evil
             can
             consist
             with
             such
             a
             Latitude
             ,
             is
             somewhat
             difficult
             to
             understand
             .
             But
             what
             can
             the
             minor
             part
             of
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             
               perhaps
               but
               a
               little
               handful
            
             ,
             
             do
             towards
             the
             restoring
             their
             King
             ?
             Why
             ,
             they
             can
             shew
             an
             exemplary
             Firmness
             and
             Resolution
             ,
             which
             may
             probably
             encrease
             their
             numbers
             ,
             and
             awaken
             the
             better-meaning
             part
             of
             the
             People
             into
             right
             Apprehensions
             of
             their
             Duty
             .
             They
             can
             wait
             God
             Almighty's
             leisure
             ,
             retain
             their
             Integrity
             ,
             and
             save
             their
             Souls
             :
             And
             is
             all
             this
             nothing
             ?
          
           
             
             The
             Dr.
             has
             a
             farther
             Reserve
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             
               An
               Oath
               to
               fight
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               does
               not
               oblige
               us
               to
               fight
               against
               our
               Country
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               unnatural
               as
               to
               fight
               against
               our
               King.
               
            
          
           
             As
             unnatural
             ;
             then
             it
             's
             unnatural
             to
             fight
             against
             our
             King
             ;
             which
             is
             worth
             the
             observing
             .
             To
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             
               does
               not
               oblige
               us
               to
               fight
               against
               our
               Country
               ,
            
             so
             neither
             does
             it
             to
             sight
             against
             our
             King
             :
             If
             it
             did
             ,
             it
             has
             been
             well
             kept
             .
             Besides
             ,
             I
             would
             gladly
             see
             a
             reason
             why
             we
             ought
             to
             preferr
             the
             Country
             to
             the
             King.
             Did
             we
             swear
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             Country
             ,
             or
             has
             it
             any
             Authority
             over
             us
             independent
             of
             the
             King
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             esteem
             Multitudes
             above
             Justice
             ,
             and
             side
             with
             the
             Subject
             against
             the
             Soveraign
             ?
          
           
             2
             dly
             .
             We
             are
             to
             remember
             ,
             That
             the
             Dr.
             disputes
             upon
             a
             Supposition
             of
             Usurpation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Assistance
             of
             our
             Country
             does
             not
             belong
             to
             his
             Plea
             :
             For
             those
             who
             appear
             for
             the
             Rightful
             Prince
             ,
             for
             the
             Laws
             and
             Establish'd
             Government
             of
             the
             Country
             ;
             they
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             are
             properly
             speaking
             the
             Friends
             of
             the
             Country
             .
             If
             the
             Dr.
             takes
             the
             Country
             on
             any
             other
             notion
             ,
             he
             must
             make
             it
             a
             Wilderness
             of
             Disorder
             ,
             or
             
               a
               Den
               of
               Thieves
            
             .
             And
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             Dr's
             Supposition
             ;
             To
             fight
             against
             Revolters
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             fight
             against
             our
             Country
             .
             They
             have
             no
             Country
             to
             lose
             ,
             but
             have
             forfeited
             the
             Privileges
             of
             their
             Birth
             and
             Industry
             ,
             by
             their
             defection
             :
             And
             though
             they
             may
             find
             Favour
             if
             they
             seek
             in
             time
             ,
             yet
             they
             can
             challenge
             none
             .
             The
             Dr.
             was
             apprehensive
             ,
             that
             this
             Post
             was
             scarcely
             tenable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             after
             a
             little
             skirmishing
             ,
             retires
             to
             the
             main
             Fort
             ,
             his
             pretended
             
               Disposal
               of
               Providence
            
             :
             And
             after
             all
             ,
             he
             grants
             ,
             That
             
               Subjects
               must
               have
               Regard
               
               to
               Legal
               Right
               .
               And
               if
               they
               pull
               down
               a
               Rightful
               King
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               a
               King
               without
               Right
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               greatly
               sin
               in
               it
            
             .
             Most
             certainly
             .
             And
             therefore
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             set
             up
             a
             pretended
             King
             without
             Right
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             pull
             them
             down
             again
             ,
             and
             not
             persevere
             in
             the
             Breach
             of
             their
             Duty
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Dr.
             adds
             by
             way
             of
             Parenthesis
             ,
             That
             
               Subjects
               ought
               not
               to
               remove
               or
               set
               up
               Kings
               without
               Legal-Right
               ,
               unless
               the
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Government
               should
               in
               some
               cases
               allow
               it
            
             ;
             
             is
             somewhat
             unintelligible
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             some
             people
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             ,
             though
             without
             Reason
             ,
             That
             the
             Constitution
             does
             acknowledge
             an
             Illegal
             Prince
             ,
             after
             he
             is
             once
             set
             up
             and
             established
             :
             But
             that
             it
             should
             allow
             the
             
               setting
               him
               up
            
             in
             any
             case
             ,
             I
             suppose
             was
             never
             heard
             of
             till
             now
             .
             If
             the
             Constitution
             allows
             of
             its
             own
             Violation
             ,
             and
             the
             Laws
             grow
             lawless
             ,
             and
             give
             Men
             Authority
             to
             break
             them
             ,
             it
             's
             time
             to
             look
             out
             for
             some
             other
             Government
             .
             I
             can
             guess
             what
             the
             Dr.
             would
             have
             called
             such
             disputing
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             catched
             an
             Author
             at
             such
             a
             disadvantage
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             proceeds
             to
             another
             Objection
             ,
             
             
               viz.
               This
               Doctrine
               of
               his
               makes
               it
               impossible
               for
               an
               injured
               Prince
               to
               recover
               his
               Right
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             severe
             Charge
             ;
             How
             does
             he
             purge
             himself
             ?
             Surprizingly
             enough
             .
             He
             tells
             you
             ,
             
               It
               may
               be
               called
               a
               Difficulty
               in
               Providence
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ;
               but
               it
               's
               no
               Difficulty
               to
               the
               Subject
               ,
               unless
               a
               passionate
               Affection
               for
               the
               dispossessed
               Prince
               makes
               it
               a
               Difficulty
               .
            
             Otherwise
             it
             will
             rub
             off
             easily
             enough
             :
             For
             ,
             't
             is
             but
             
               yielding
               to
               Necessity
               ,
               and
               leaving
               every
               thing
               else
               to
               Providence
               ,
            
             and
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             that
             business
             .
             But
             what
             if
             the
             Subject
             has
             a
             
               passionate
               Affection
            
             for
             Justice
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             can't
             draw
             his
             Sword
             against
             the
             Laws
             with
             any
             manner
             of
             satisfaction
             ?
             What
             if
             he
             is
             afflicted
             to
             see
             a
             brave
             ,
             a
             generous
             ,
             and
             good-natur'd
             Prince
             so
             deeply
             injured
             ?
             What
             if
             he
             has
             an
             aversion
             to
             Violence
             ,
             and
             hates
             to
             
               strengthen
               the
               Workers
               of
               Iniquity
            
             ?
             If
             he
             has
             not
             command
             enough
             of
             his
             Conscience
             to
             conquer
             all
             these
             Scruples
             ,
             what
             Relief
             can
             the
             Dr.
             give
             him
             ?
             Very
             little
             that
             I
             know
             of
             .
             And
             as
             for
             his
             calling
             it
             a
             
               Difficulty
               in
               Providence
            
             ,
             he
             must
             either
             mean
             ,
             That
             it
             's
             a
             Difficulty
             to
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             or
             else
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             to
             human
             Understandings
             an
             incomprehensible
             way
             of
             proceeding
             ;
             for
             Providence
             to
             
             bar
             a
             good
             Prince
             of
             his
             Right
             ,
             only
             for
             having
             treacherous
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             bad
             Neighbours
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             his
             meaning
             ,
             I
             agree
             with
             him
             ,
             unless
             we
             had
             a
             particular
             Revelation
             to
             clear
             the
             point
             .
             But
             then
             I
             must
             add
             ,
             That
             the
             Dr's
             Scheme
             bearing
             thus
             hard
             upon
             the
             Attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             bad
             Argument
             to
             conclude
             the
             reasonableness
             of
             it
             .
             He
             says
             ,
             
               No
               man
               could
               have
               foreseen
               how
            
             Ch.
             
               the
               Second
               should
               have
               returned
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               powerful
               Army
               against
               him
               ;
               or
            
             J.
             
               the
               Second
               be
               driven
               out
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               at
               the
               Head
               of
               a
               powerful
               Army
               ,
               without
               shedding
               of
               Blood.
            
             
             Now
             ,
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             latter
             instance
             of
             this
             Mystery
             was
             so
             difficult
             to
             penetrate
             ,
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Prophet
             :
             
               Because
               the
               Heart
               is
               deceitful
               ,
               and
               desperately
               wicked
               ,
               who
               can
               know
               it
               ?
            
             
             However
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Application
             ,
             Providence
             was
             as
             much
             concerned
             in
             the
             one
             as
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             as
             much
             engaged
             to
             incline
             Men
             to
             desert
             and
             betray
             their
             Prince
             ,
             as
             to
             return
             to
             their
             duty
             to
             him
             .
             He
             goes
             on
             to
             inform
             us
             ,
             
             That
             
               all
               the
               Plots
               and
               Conspiracies
               of
               the
               Loyal
               Party
               were
               vain
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               other
               effect
               ,
               but
               to
               bring
               some
               worthy
               and
               gallant
               men
               to
               an
               unhappy
               End.
            
             All
             the
             
               Plots
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Loyal
             Party
             plotted
             to
             restore
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             conspired
             against
             Rebellion
             .
             This
             is
             somewhat
             oddly
             expressed
             ;
             but
             new
             Language
             ,
             and
             new
             Notions
             ,
             do
             well
             together
             .
             I
             perceive
             the
             Dr.
             is
             resolved
             to
             furnish
             out
             Cloth
             and
             Trimming
             too
             ,
             for
             one
             bout
             .
             But
             after
             all
             these
             fine
             words
             ,
             if
             his
             Doctrine
             holds
             true
             ,
             these
             
               Gallant
               Worthy
               Men
            
             were
             no
             better
             than
             
               Men
               Worthy
            
             ,
             and
             Traytors
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Common-Wealth
             .
          
           
             Some
             People
             will
             likewise
             wonder
             ,
             since
             he
             had
             bestowed
             such
             Commendations
             upon
             the
             Royallists
             ,
             why
             he
             should
             tarnish
             their
             Character
             ,
             by
             saying
             they
             came
             to
             an
             
               Vnhappy
               End.
            
             If
             he
             means
             it
             with
             respect
             to
             their
             Friends
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             so
             :
             If
             in
             relation
             to
             themselves
             ,
             it
             's
             utterly
             deny'd
             :
             For
             ,
             is
             it
             in
             earnest
             a
             Misfortune
             to
             sign
             our
             Loyalty
             with
             our
             Blood
             ,
             and
             to
             dye
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Laws
             ?
             Is
             it
             an
             Unhappiness
             to
             value
             our
             Honour
             and
             Integrity
             above
             our
             Lives
             ,
             and
             to
             expire
             in
             Constancy
             and
             Greatness
             ?
             If
             the
             Case
             be
             thus
             ,
             the
             Martyrs
             came
             to
             an
             
               Vnhappy
               End
            
             :
             But
             I
             shall
             dismiss
             this
             Argument
             .
             The
             Dr.
             is
             at
             last
             apprehensive
             ,
             lest
             this
             Doctrine
             should
             
               prove
               
               inconvenient
            
             and
             dangerous
             to
             Princes
             ;
             and
             answers
             the
             Objection
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
             
               The
               contrary
               Doctrin
               is
               much
               more
               dangerous
               to
               Subjects
               :
            
             Whose
             Interest
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             must
             be
             preferr'd
             ,
             though
             their
             Behaviour
             be
             never
             so
             monstrous
             and
             irregular
             .
             I
             shall
             afterwards
             endeavour
             to
             shew
             ,
             That
             the
             Security
             of
             the
             Subject
             is
             better
             provided
             for
             ,
             upon
             the
             old
             Principles
             ,
             than
             by
             this
             new
             Scheme
             .
             But
             why
             is
             the
             contrary
             Doctrin
             so
             
               dangerous
               to
               the
               Subject
            
             ?
             
             
               Because
               it
               's
               a
               Folly
               to
               believe
               any
               Princes
               will
               endure
               those
               who
               are
               obliged
               by
               Principles
               of
               Conscience
               to
               oppose
               and
               disown
               their
               Government
               .
            
             Is
             it
             Folly
             to
             think
             any
             Prince
             will
             endure
             such
             things
             ?
             Then
             it
             's
             Folly
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             for
             him
             to
             endure
             them
             .
          
           
             Here
             the
             Dr.
             has
             given
             us
             a
             Cast
             of
             his
             good
             Nature
             ,
             and
             shewn
             what
             a
             kind
             Advocate
             he
             is
             for
             his
             Brethren
             the
             Non-Swearers
             !
             But
             why
             will
             he
             not
             endure
             them
             ?
             Does
             the
             Dr.
             think
             no
             Prince
             will
             endure
             a
             Man
             that
             has
             any
             Principles
             of
             Conscience
             ?
             Not
             when
             they
             are
             turned
             against
             him
             .
             Why
             not
             ,
             if
             there
             is
             no
             Malice
             in
             the
             Opposition
             ?
             Why
             should
             any
             Power
             persecute
             People
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             meerly
             because
             they
             are
             willing
             to
             go
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             are
             afraid
             of
             being
             damned
             ?
             An
             intruding
             Prince
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             any
             Spark
             of
             Honour
             or
             Generosity
             in
             him
             ,
             if
             his
             Temper
             be
             not
             as
             ill
             as
             his
             Title
             ,
             won't
             sacrifice
             such
             Persons
             to
             Rage
             and
             Resentment
             :
             Not
             only
             because
             such
             sort
             of
             Revenges
             look
             uncreditably
             and
             mean
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             knows
             his
             Interest
             is
             not
             declined
             out
             of
             Humour
             or
             Animosity
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             Principles
             and
             Duty
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             undertakes
             another
             Objection
             ,
             which
             lies
             against
             his
             Doctrin
             of
             Providence
             ,
             
             viz.
             That
             
               Pyrates
               and
               Robbers
               have
               as
               good
               a
               Title
               to
               his
               Purse
               ,
               as
               an
               Vsurper
               has
               to
               the
               Crown
               .
            
          
           
             What
             he
             has
             brought
             in
             answer
             to
             this
             in
             his
             
               Case
               of
               Allegiance
            
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             considered
             .
             But
             he
             has
             since
             endeavoured
             to
             support
             himself
             upon
             some
             new
             Reasons
             in
             his
             Vindication
             ,
             and
             therefore
             these
             must
             be
             likewise
             examined
             .
             Before
             I
             enter
             upon
             this
             matter
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             improper
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             That
             the
             Dr.
             was
             forced
             to
             make
             use
             of
             such
             extensive
             Principles
             in
             his
             first
             Book
             ,
             that
             ,
             like
             a
             large
             Town
             ,
             they
             are
             much
             the
             weaker
             for
             their
             Compass
             :
             Which
             makes
             the
             defence
             
             of
             them
             at
             all
             Quarters
             utterly
             impracticable
             .
             I
             am
             mistaken
             ,
             if
             that
             which
             I
             have
             formerly
             alledged
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             obvious
             Consequences
             which
             result
             from
             it
             ,
             does
             not
             contain
             an
             Answer
             to
             what
             the
             Dr.
             has
             lately
             produced
             :
             For
             if
             ,
             as
             he
             maintains
             ,
             
             
               all
               Power
            
             ,
             whether
             Legal
             or
             Illegal
             ,
             
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               certain
               sign
               of
               his
               Authority
               ;
               if
               Providence
               orders
               all
               Events
               which
               are
               for
               the
               Good
               or
               Evil
               of
               private
               men
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               publick
               Societies
            
             ;
             
             
               if
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               between
               the
               Divine
               Permissions
               and
               Approbations
            
             ;
             
             
               no
               Evil
               in
               the
               City
               which
               the
               Lord
               has
               not
            
             (
             barely
             permitted
             ,
             but
             )
             done
             .
             If
             all
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             I
             confess
             I
             cannot
             understand
             why
             a
             Robber's
             Title
             is
             worse
             than
             a
             Usurper's
             .
             However
             ,
             since
             the
             Dr.
             continues
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             the
             Grounds
             of
             his
             Dissent
             shall
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             Now
             he
             endeavours
             to
             shew
             ,
             That
             private
             
               Robberies
               and
               Vsurpations
               have
               not
               the
               same
               Effect
               and
               Confirmation
               from
               Providence
               .
               Because
               all
               private
               Injuries
               are
               reserved
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               to
               the
               redress
               of
               publick
               Government
               ,
               therefore
               his
               Providence
               has
               no
               Effect
               at
               all
               upon
               such
               Personal
               Rights
               .
               —
               But
               such
               Disputet
               which
               are
               too
               big
               for
               a
               legal
               decision
               ,
               for
               the
               decision
               of
               which
               God
               has
               erected
               no
               Vniversal
               Tribunal
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               He
               has
               reserved
               to
               His
               own
               Iudgment
               ;
               such
               as
               the
               correction
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               the
               transferring
               of
               Kingdoms
               .
               And
               here
               the
               final
               determination
               of
               Providence
               ,
               in
               settling
               Princes
               upon
               their
               Thrones
               ,
               draws
               the
               Allegiance
               of
               the
               Subjects
               after
               it
               .
            
             
             'T
             is
             granted
             ,
             That
             Government
             is
             appointed
             by
             God
             for
             the
             
               redressing
               private
               Injuries
            
             ;
             but
             it
             's
             likewise
             as
             true
             ,
             That
             all
             Injuries
             of
             this
             kind
             are
             not
             actually
             redressed
             .
             There
             are
             very
             many
             Irregularities
             committed
             by
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             towards
             each
             other
             ,
             which
             remains
             uncensured
             and
             unrectified
             by
             the
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             Providence
             interpose
             by
             way
             of
             Supplement
             ,
             and
             determine
             private
             Property
             by
             Events
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Dominions
             of
             Princes
             ?
             Subjects
             ,
             by
             their
             Immoralities
             and
             Mismanagement
             ,
             deserve
             oftentimes
             to
             be
             chastized
             ,
             and
             dispossessed
             of
             their
             Fortunes
             :
             Why
             therefore
             should
             there
             not
             be
             a
             Court
             of
             Events
             set
             up
             to
             assert
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             Providence
             ,
             and
             to
             supply
             the
             defects
             of
             Human
             Justice
             in
             one
             Case
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             other
             ?
          
           
           
             But
             
               Providence
               has
               no
               Effect
               upon
               such
               Personal
               Rights
               .
            
             Is
             it
             because
             they
             are
             Personal
             ?
             Then
             it
             can
             have
             no
             Effect
             upon
             the
             Crown
             ;
             for
             that
             surely
             belongs
             to
             the
             King's
             Person
             .
             The
             Dr.
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             supreme
             Lord
             of
             private
             Estates
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Kingdoms
             ;
             and
             that
             He
             disposes
             them
             according
             to
             his
             pleasure
             :
             And
             since
             
               He
               orders
               all
               Events
               which
               are
               for
               the
               Good
               or
               Evil
               of
               private
               Persons
               ,
            
             it
             follows
             ,
             by
             inevitable
             consequence
             ,
             that
             whatever
             any
             man
             can
             catch
             ,
             is
             God
             Almighty's
             Gift
             ,
             and
             then
             surely
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             to
             question
             the
             Title
             .
             God
             in
             erecting
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             make
             the
             Subjects
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             the
             Prince
             ,
             independent
             of
             his
             own
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             or
             to
             exclude
             Himself
             from
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             World.
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             all
             publick
             Changes
             and
             Revolutions
             of
             Kingdoms
             are
             certain
             Signs
             of
             God's
             Approbation
             ,
             and
             fortified
             with
             his
             Authority
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             conclude
             the
             same
             with
             respect
             to
             inferiour
             Concerns
             .
             If
             the
             Successes
             of
             Violence
             always
             draws
             
               Allegiance
               after
               them
            
             ,
             and
             translates
             the
             Authority
             from
             the
             Rightful
             Prince
             to
             the
             Usurper
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             they
             should
             not
             have
             the
             same
             consequence
             upon
             private
             Property
             ;
             for
             ,
             that
             Cause
             which
             can
             produce
             a
             greater
             Effect
             ,
             may
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             produce
             a
             less
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             .
             If
             
               Providential
               Events
            
             can
             unsettle
             the
             Crowns
             of
             Princes
             ,
             't
             is
             strange
             they
             should
             not
             have
             an
             equal
             Jurisdiction
             over
             things
             of
             an
             inferiour
             value
             .
             If
             this
             Principle
             is
             sufficient
             to
             overturn
             the
             Fundamental
             Laws
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             transferr
             the
             Prerogatives
             and
             Royalties
             of
             Government
             ,
             I
             wonder
             how
             any
             petty
             private
             Rights
             can
             stand
             before
             it
             .
             Have
             private
             Rights
             a
             firmer
             Establishment
             than
             the
             publick
             ?
             And
             is
             the
             Property
             of
             Crowns
             more
             precarious
             ,
             and
             slenderly
             guarded
             than
             that
             of
             a
             Cottage
             ?
             If
             Events
             can
             give
             an
             Island
             or
             a
             Continent
             ,
             to
             every
             Victorious
             Usurper
             ,
             why
             should
             a
             more
             modest
             Robber
             ,
             who
             makes
             himself
             Master
             of
             a
             small
             Sum
             of
             Money
             ,
             be
             denied
             the
             same
             Privilege
             of
             his
             Industry
             or
             Courage
             ?
             This
             is
             great
             Partiality
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Dr's
             Reasoning
             ,
             
             a
             
               Confining
               Providence
            
             with
             a
             witness
             ,
             and
             fettering
             it
             with
             Courts
             of
             Human
             Justice
             :
             So
             that
             God
             can't
             dispose
             of
             the
             Property
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             unless
             the
             Judges
             and
             Jury
             are
             pleased
             to
             consent
             to
             it
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             has
             
             made
             the
             Condition
             of
             Princes
             very
             lamentable
             .
             As
             for
             Subjects
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             injured
             by
             Theft
             or
             Intrusion
             ,
             their
             Property
             remains
             entire
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             the
             Remedy
             of
             Law
             to
             relieve
             them
             :
             But
             Princes
             must
             not
             pretend
             to
             these
             Securities
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             once
             disseized
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             unaccountably
             ;
             their
             Authority
             is
             out
             of
             doors
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             sit
             down
             by
             their
             Misfortune
             without
             Redress
             :
             They
             are
             to
             Govern
             only
             
               durante
               bene
               placito
            
             ,
             no
             longer
             than
             the
             Sence
             and
             Conscience
             of
             the
             People
             will
             give
             them
             leave
             ;
             two
             Qualities
             which
             seldom
             fall
             to
             the
             share
             of
             the
             majority
             :
             And
             which
             is
             an
             harder
             Consideration
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             it
             's
             their
             Honourable
             Relation
             to
             God
             Almighty
             which
             puts
             them
             into
             these
             circumstances
             of
             disadvantage
             :
             Had
             they
             not
             had
             a
             Commission
             from
             Him
             ,
             their
             Right
             had
             been
             fenced
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             of
             other
             Men
             ;
             but
             their
             being
             His
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             Rule
             the
             World
             ,
             has
             cut
             them
             off
             from
             the
             common
             Privilege
             .
             This
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             mortifying
             Consideration
             to
             Princes
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             Charge
             a
             very
             dangerous
             Undertaking
             .
             Who
             ,
             that
             could
             live
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             would
             wear
             a
             Crown
             at
             this
             rate
             ?
             Who
             would
             change
             the
             Title
             of
             Private
             Property
             ,
             and
             throw
             himself
             out
             of
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             glittering
             Uncertainty
             ?
             Who
             would
             quit
             a
             certain
             and
             solid
             Interest
             ,
             and
             expose
             himself
             to
             all
             the
             Humours
             and
             Accidents
             ,
             the
             Wickedness
             and
             Extravagance
             of
             Human
             Nature
             is
             capable
             of
             producing
             ?
             'T
             is
             certainly
             much
             more
             eligible
             to
             have
             the
             Security
             of
             stated
             Justice
             ,
             than
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             Courtesie
             of
             Events
             ,
             and
             lye
             at
             the
             Mercy
             of
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             the
             Madness
             of
             People
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             
               Such
               Disputes
               which
               are
               too
               big
               for
               a
               Legal
               Decision
               ,
               for
               the
               decision
               of
               which
               God
               has
               erected
               no
               Vniversal
               Tribunal
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               He
               has
               reserved
               to
               his
               own
               Iudgment
               .
            
             What
             sort
             of
             Dispute
             does
             the
             Dr.
             mean
             ,
             and
             between
             whom
             does
             it
             lye
             ?
             Is
             it
             between
             the
             Lawful
             Prince
             and
             the
             Usurper
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             the
             very
             Names
             of
             the
             Parties
             are
             sufficient
             to
             end
             the
             Controversie
             .
             For
             certainly
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             disputing
             ,
             whether
             Right
             is
             Right
             ,
             or
             Wrong
             is
             Wrong
             .
             The
             Dr.
             I
             fear
             to
             perplex
             the
             Argument
             ,
             seems
             to
             perplex
             the
             Title
             ,
             and
             disputes
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             was
             equally
             doubtful
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             
             
               Events
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Possession
             might
             determine
             it
             .
             But
             this
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             ,
             without
             altering
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             :
             For
             the
             Dr.
             has
             put
             the
             Case
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             and
             reasoned
             upon
             the
             Supposition
             of
             Vsurpation
             ;
             
             and
             owns
             ,
             That
             
               his
               Principles
               oblige
               him
               to
               do
               so
               :
            
             And
             would
             our
             Author
             have
             a
             
               Vniversal
               Tribunal
               erected
            
             ,
             to
             overthrow
             Universal
             Justice
             ;
             to
             dispossess
             and
             exterminate
             Lawful
             Princes
             ,
             and
             determine
             the
             Cause
             in
             Favour
             of
             Violence
             ?
             Well!
             Possibly
             the
             Dr.
             means
             ,
             this
             Dispute
             is
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Lawful
             Prince
             .
             'T
             is
             for
             the
             
               Correction
               of
               Princes
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Transferring
               of
               Kingdoms
            
             .
             Touching
             the
             transferring
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             there
             are
             several
             ways
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             observed
             ,
             of
             maintaining
             the
             Divine
             Soveraignty
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             without
             making
             any
             
               Difficulties
               in
               Providence
            
             ,
             and
             sapping
             the
             Foundations
             of
             Common
             Right
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             
               Correcting
               of
               Princes
            
             ,
             God
             does
             not
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             Injustice
             and
             Rebellion
             for
             this
             purpose
             ;
             He
             can
             execute
             this
             Discipline
             without
             the
             necessary
             Wickedness
             of
             the
             Subject
             :
             He
             can
             afflict
             Princes
             in
             their
             Families
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Persons
             :
             He
             may
             likewise
             suffer
             them
             to
             be
             over-run
             by
             Violence
             ,
             without
             giving
             any
             Approbation
             or
             Authority
             to
             the
             Oppression
             .
             As
             he
             suffers
             the
             Devil
             to
             do
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Mischief
             ,
             though
             He
             neither
             gives
             him
             a
             Commission
             ,
             nor
             ratifies
             his
             Acts.
             Besides
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             an
             
               Vniversal
               Tribunal
               erected
            
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             where
             Princes
             must
             appear
             as
             well
             as
             meaner
             persons
             ;
             and
             where
             mighty
             Men
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             done
             amiss
             ,
             
               will
               be
               mightily
               tormented
            
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             Kingdoms
             may
             be
             transferred
             ,
             Princes
             punished
             ,
             and
             God's
             Prerogative
             asserted
             ,
             without
             returning
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Events
             .
             These
             Expedients
             are
             plain
             ,
             and
             lye
             easie
             upon
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             answer
             all
             the
             Difficulties
             objected
             by
             the
             Dr.
             without
             running
             us
             upon
             greater
             .
             Thus
             Kings
             ,
             who
             are
             only
             less
             than
             God
             ,
             are
             left
             to
             his
             Sentence
             and
             Correction
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Dr's
             Scheme
             puts
             them
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             People
             ;
             and
             gives
             a
             Rebellion
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             grown
             General
             ,
             a
             Privilege
             to
             cancel
             the
             Regal
             Authority
             ,
             and
             to
             absolve
             the
             People
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             .
             Now
             ,
             for
             Subjects
             to
             sit
             Judges
             upon
             their
             Prince
             ,
             and
             Inferiours
             upon
             their
             Undisputed
             Supream
             ,
             is
             the
             greatest
             Affront
             both
             to
             Decency
             
             and
             Duty
             imaginable
             .
             The
             Dr's
             Remark
             ,
             That
             
               the
               final
               Determination
               of
               Providence
               ,
               in
               settling
               Princes
            
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Usurpers
             )
             
               draws
               the
               Allegiance
               of
               the
               Subject
               after
               it
            
             ;
             is
             worth
             considering
             :
             For
             what
             sort
             of
             Determinations
             are
             these
             ?
             They
             are
             against
             Law
             and
             Human
             Right
             .
             When
             do
             they
             commence
             ,
             and
             what
             Signs
             have
             we
             to
             distinguish
             them
             by
             ?
             Why
             ,
             when
             Wickedness
             is
             in
             its
             Exaltation
             ,
             and
             Rebellion
             is
             grown
             Invincible
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             that
             Providence
             determines
             the
             point
             for
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             gives
             it
             a
             Divine
             Authority
             ;
             then
             God
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             discharges
             the
             People
             from
             their
             former
             Engagements
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             leave
             either
             to
             Chuse
             or
             Submit
             to
             a
             new
             Power
             .
             The
             Dr.
             thought
             to
             clench
             the
             business
             by
             the
             word
             Final
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             ill
             Luck
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             it
             has
             spoiled
             all
             :
             For
             the
             Dr.
             in
             his
             
               Case
               of
               Allegiance
            
             ,
             has
             observed
             ,
             That
             the
             Usurpers
             
               being
               placed
               in
               the
               Throne
               at
               present
               ,
               and
               the
               Lawful
               Prince
               removed
               ,
               does
               not
               prove
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               God's
               Will
               it
               should
               alwaies
               be
               so
               .
            
             
             And
             upon
             this
             Argument
             he
             founds
             the
             Ejected
             Prince
             his
             Legal
             Right
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             this
             Determination
             is
             of
             an
             uncertain
             continuance
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             termed
             Final
             ;
             for
             Providence
             may
             reverse
             it
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             Farther
             .
             Either
             this
             Determination
             is
             final
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             if
             it
             is
             ,
             then
             God
             cannot
             restore
             the
             Rightful
             Prince
             ,
             nor
             dispossess
             the
             Intruder
             :
             And
             is
             not
             this
             to
             confine
             Him
             to
             
               Events
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             Human
             Actions
             ,
             and
             to
             hinder
             him
             from
             the
             free
             disposal
             of
             Kingdoms
             ?
             If
             this
             Determination
             is
             not
             final
             ,
             then
             it
             signifies
             nothing
             ;
             for
             by
             Implication
             from
             the
             Dr's
             Argument
             ,
             
               it
               draws
               no
               Allegiance
               after
               it
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             please
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             proved
             above
             ,
             That
             Events
             are
             no
             Declarations
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             any
             good
             Grounds
             for
             Practice
             ;
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             neither
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Justice
             ,
             nor
             warranted
             by
             express
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr's
             next
             Argument
             for
             a
             Disparity
             between
             Usurpers
             and
             Robbers
             ,
             runs
             thus
             .
             
               Kings
               must
               be
               throughly
               settled
               in
               their
               Government
               before
               it
               becomes
               unlawful
               for
               Subjects
               to
               dispossess
               them
               .
               Therefore
               to
               make
               the
               Case
               parallel
               ;
               he
               who
               seizes
               another
               Man's
               Estate
               ,
               must
               be
               throughly
               settled
               in
               it
               ,
               before
               
               it
               becomes
               Vnlawful
               to
               dispossess
               him
               :
               But
               that
               no
               private
               man
               can
               be
               ,
               who
               is
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               Laws
               ,
               and
               has
               not
               the
               Possession
               of
               his
               Estate
               given
               him
               by
               Law.
            
             
             Under
             favour
             ,
             I
             conceive
             the
             Case
             is
             exactly
             parallel
             .
             For
             instance
             ;
             If
             a
             Man
             picks
             my
             Pocket
             ,
             and
             runs
             away
             with
             the
             Money
             ,
             it
             must
             ,
             by
             the
             Dr's
             Principles
             be
             his
             own
             ;
             for
             the
             Event
             is
             clearly
             on
             his
             side
             :
             He
             has
             Possession
             as
             well
             as
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             Countenance
             of
             Law
             for
             keeping
             it
             .
             He
             has
             moreover
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             
               Great
               Body
            
             of
             Pick-pockets
             ,
             who
             all
             submit
             to
             his
             Success
             ,
             and
             acknowledg
             the
             Justice
             of
             his
             Title
             ;
             and
             ,
             Who
             can
             now
             deny
             his
             being
             throughly
             settled
             in
             the
             Money
             ?
             If
             the
             Dr.
             replies
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             punished
             ,
             and
             obliged
             to
             refund
             ,
             provided
             he
             can
             be
             seized
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             .
             So
             doubtless
             may
             an
             Usurper
             be
             served
             ,
             if
             the
             Lawful
             Prince
             can
             catch
             him
             .
             But
             then
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             so
             long
             as
             he
             remains
             undiscover'd
             ,
             he
             is
             ,
             I
             can't
             say
             a
             Legal
             ,
             but
             a
             Providential
             Proprietor
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             bound
             to
             Restitution
             .
             However
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             Dr.
             entire
             satisfaction
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             insist
             upon
             his
             Concealment
             ,
             but
             bring
             him
             into
             open
             view
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             done
             without
             disturbing
             his
             Settlement
             ;
             for
             it
             often
             happent
             ,
             that
             Thieves
             ,
             with
             a
             Guard
             of
             their
             own
             Perswasion
             ,
             retire
             into
             Boggs
             and
             Mountains
             ,
             where
             ,
             though
             the
             true
             Owners
             know
             their
             Retreat
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             coming
             at
             them
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             remain
             in
             these
             impregnable
             Circumstances
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Advantages
             I
             just
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             I
             can't
             see
             the
             least
             Colour
             of
             Reason
             from
             the
             Dr's
             Principles
             ,
             why
             they
             should
             not
             have
             a
             Divine
             Right
             to
             all
             their
             Booty
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             Dr.
             to
             prove
             these
             two
             Cases
             unparallel
             ,
             
               apprehends
               a
               great
               difference
               between
               a
               Legal
               Right
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               the
               Legal
               Rights
               of
               Subjects
               to
               their
               Estates
               .
            
             
             —
             
               In
               settling
               Estates
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               required
               ,
               but
               a
               meer
               Human
               Right
               :
               But
               to
               make
               a
               Legal
               King
               ,
               besides
               an
               Human
               Right
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               he
               must
               have
               God's
               Authority
               ;
               for
               a
               meer
               Human
               Right
               cannot
               make
               a
               King.
            
             This
             the
             Dr.
             urges
             ,
             to
             obviate
             an
             Objection
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               as
               wicked
               and
               unjust
               for
               Subjects
               ,
            
             
             
               whatever
               their
               Circumstances
               are
               ,
               to
               own
               any
               other
               Prince
               ,
               but
               the
               L●gal
               Heir
               ,
               
               as
               it
               would
               be
               for
               Tenants
               to
               pay
               their
               Rent
               to
               any
               but
               their
               true
               Legal
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             But
             his
             Answer
             is
             by
             no
             means
             satisfactory
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             have
             proved
             ,
             That
             an
             Usurper
             has
             neither
             Human
             nor
             Divine
             Right
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             desire
             the
             Dr.
             would
             not
             bring
             him
             in
             for
             his
             Share
             of
             Privilege
             ,
             among
             Legal
             Landlords
             ,
             and
             Legal
             Kings
             ,
             till
             those
             Arguments
             are
             answered
             ;
             for
             certainly
             ,
             he
             that
             has
             no
             Right
             or
             Authority
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             the
             same
             Treatment
             and
             Duties
             paid
             those
             with
             those
             that
             have
             .
          
           
             2
             ly
             .
             If
             a
             private
             Landlord
             ,
             who
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             has
             no
             more
             than
             a
             meer
             
               Human
               Right
            
             to
             his
             Estate
             ,
             does
             not
             forfeit
             his
             Title
             by
             being
             unjustly
             disseized
             ,
             Why
             should
             a
             Prince
             be
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             ,
             who
             Claims
             under
             greater
             Advantages
             ,
             and
             has
             the
             Laws
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             to
             secure
             him
             ?
             If
             a
             single
             Legal
             Right
             is
             able
             to
             hold
             out
             against
             Force
             and
             Intrusion
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             it
             should
             improve
             by
             being
             doubled
             ,
             and
             not
             grow
             weaker
             by
             having
             Divine
             Authority
             superadded
             to
             it
             .
             Now
             the
             Dr.
             grants
             ,
             That
             every
             Legal
             Prince
             is
             fortified
             with
             Divine
             Authority
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             if
             Violence
             cannot
             extinguish
             a
             private
             Right
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             less
             prepared
             to
             do
             any
             execution
             upon
             a
             Crown
             .
          
           
             3
             ly
             .
             To
             take
             away
             the
             difference
             the
             Dr.
             apprehended
             between
             private
             and
             publick
             Property
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             if
             he
             means
             by
             
               meer
               Human
               Right
            
             ,
             an
             Authority
             from
             Men
             ,
             only
             as
             Men
             ,
             without
             any
             higher
             original
             ;
             then
             there
             is
             more
             required
             for
             the
             
               settling
               an
               Estate
            
             than
             a
             
               meer
               Human
               Right
            
             .
             For
             ,
             Men
             abstracting
             from
             the
             Commission
             they
             receive
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Subordination
             He
             has
             placed
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             all
             equal
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             Authority
             to
             make
             Laws
             and
             and
             bind
             Property
             ;
             they
             have
             no
             superiority
             of
             Nature
             over
             each
             other
             ;
             they
             have
             no
             Prerogative
             from
             Creation
             ,
             from
             Preservation
             ,
             from
             Omniscience
             and
             Omnipotence
             ;
             they
             have
             neither
             Heaven
             nor
             Hell
             at
             their
             Command
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             claim
             a
             Jurisdiction
             over
             their
             Fellow-Creatures
             in
             their
             own
             Right
             .
             If
             their
             Laws
             had
             not
             their
             Sanction
             from
             a
             Superiour
             Authority
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             
             no
             Sin
             to
             break
             them
             ,
             for
             every
             one
             might
             take
             his
             Measures
             as
             Humour
             or
             Interest
             should
             direct
             them
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             World
             in
             order
             ,
             God
             has
             confirmed
             Human
             Laws
             with
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             and
             threatned
             to
             punish
             the
             Violations
             of
             them
             with
             no
             less
             than
             Damnation
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             That
             whoever
             has
             an
             Human
             Right
             to
             an
             Estate
             ,
             has
             likewise
             a
             Divine
             Authority
             to
             secure
             it
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             obey
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             Man
             ,
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             Property
             is
             of
             his
             appointment
             :
             So
             that
             as
             long
             as
             the
             
               Human
               Right
            
             to
             an
             Estate
             continues
             ,
             the
             owner
             enjoys
             it
             ,
             by
             God
             Almighty's
             Order
             and
             Appointment
             (
             unless
             he
             declares
             expresly
             to
             the
             contrary
             )
             which
             ,
             doubtless
             ,
             carry
             his
             Authority
             along
             with
             them
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             private
             Proprietors
             have
             not
             a
             Divine
             Authority
             for
             the
             same
             great
             purpose
             with
             Princes
             ;
             they
             have
             it
             not
             to
             Govern
             ,
             and
             make
             Laws
             ;
             to
             represent
             the
             Majesty
             and
             Soveraignty
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             they
             have
             it
             to
             fix
             the
             Bounds
             of
             Meum
             and
             Tuum
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             Princes
             have
             to
             assure
             their
             Government
             .
          
           
             Farther
             .
             If
             Kings
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             grants
             ,
             are
             made
             by
             a
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             their
             publick
             Acts
             ,
             particularly
             their
             Laws
             ,
             must
             have
             the
             same
             privilege
             :
             For
             those
             Acts
             which
             are
             but
             Executions
             of
             the
             Royal
             Office
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             the
             Office
             it self
             was
             intended
             ,
             must
             have
             the
             same
             Authority
             with
             the
             Office
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Laws
             of
             Kings
             have
             a
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             the
             Estates
             which
             are
             settled
             by
             those
             Laws
             ,
             must
             partake
             of
             the
             same
             Advantage
             ,
             and
             have
             more
             than
             a
             
               meer
               Human
               Right
            
             for
             their
             Security
             .
             Thus
             I
             have
             considered
             what
             the
             Dr.
             has
             urged
             for
             a
             Disparity
             between
             Usurpers
             and
             private
             Robbers
             ,
             and
             unless
             he
             has
             something
             farther
             to
             say
             in
             his
             defence
             ,
             the
             Consequence
             I
             have
             drawn
             upon
             this
             Head
             must
             stand
             in
             full
             force
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Objection
             which
             the
             Dr.
             endeavours
             to
             remove
             ,
             is
             the
             Instance
             concerning
             Ioash
             and
             Athaliah
             ,
             which
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             was
             
               a
               peculiar
               Case
            
             ,
             
             
               because
               God
               had
               entailed
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Judah
             
               on
               the
               Posterity
               of
            
             David
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             made
             it
             appear
             above
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             between
             an
             Human
             and
             a
             Divine
             Entail
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Strength
             and
             Firmness
             of
             the
             Settlement
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             both
             founded
             
             upon
             God's
             Authority
             .
             But
             since
             the
             Dr.
             has
             endeavoured
             to
             reinforce
             his
             Answer
             in
             his
             Vindication
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             consider
             what
             he
             has
             there
             alledged
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
             The
             Dr.
             grants
             ,
             that
             Princes
             
               have
               their
               Authority
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               making
               Laws
               from
               God.
            
             But
             yet
             we
             are
             
               to
               think
               Divine
               Political
               Laws
               much
               more
               sacred
               and
               universally
               obligatory
               than
               meer
               Human
               Laws
               .
            
             'T
             is
             confessed
             ,
             That
             Divine
             Laws
             are
             to
             be
             preferred
             to
             Human
             upon
             several
             accounts
             ,
             but
             this
             difference
             does
             not
             in
             the
             least
             affect
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             Dr's
             purpose
             .
             However
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             improper
             to
             point
             out
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             Advantage
             :
             By
             the
             way
             we
             may
             remember
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             not
             now
             disputing
             about
             Moral
             Laws
             ,
             but
             only
             those
             which
             are
             positive
             and
             political
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             preference
             which
             Divine
             Laws
             of
             this
             nature
             ought
             to
             have
             above
             those
             which
             are
             meerly
             Human
             ,
             depends
             upon
             these
             following
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             Solemnity
             of
             their
             Publication
             ,
             they
             are
             deliver'd
             in
             a
             more
             majestick
             manner
             ,
             proclaimed
             by
             miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             appearances
             of
             Nature
             .
             These
             Advantages
             of
             Promulgation
             exhibit
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             as
             it
             were
             visibly
             to
             the
             Senses
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             more
             reverential
             and
             lasting
             Impression
             upon
             their
             Minds
             ,
             than
             any
             Human
             Grandeur
             and
             Magnificence
             can
             do
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Divine
             Laws
             oblige
             the
             Conscience
             by
             a
             direct
             and
             immediate
             Authority
             ,
             
             for
             God
             is
             
               that
               one
               Law-giver
            
             ,
             who
             has
             an
             original
             and
             independent
             Authority
             over
             us
             .
             As
             for
             the
             
               Ordinances
               of
               Men
            
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             bind
             in
             vertue
             of
             their
             own
             Right
             ,
             but
             only
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             a
             delegated
             Power
             ,
             because
             God
             has
             commanded
             us
             to
             
               submit
               to
               them
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
            
             
             because
             they
             are
             made
             by
             those
             who
             are
             
               his
               Ministers
            
             ,
             and
             act
             in
             his
             Name
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Divine
             Laws
             are
             preferrable
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Excellence
             of
             their
             Matter
             ;
             they
             are
             the
             Results
             of
             Infinite
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             exactly
             proportioned
             to
             the
             Circumstances
             and
             
             Convenience
             of
             those
             for
             whom
             they
             are
             made
             :
             There
             is
             nothing
             of
             Over-sight
             ,
             Passion
             ,
             or
             private
             Design
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             which
             Imperfections
             Human
             Laws
             are
             liable
             .
             Upon
             these
             three
             accounts
             ,
             the
             Laws
             which
             are
             of
             God's
             own
             making
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             highly
             esteemed
             than
             those
             published
             by
             Human
             Governours
             .
             But
             then
             these
             Advantages
             have
             no
             relation
             to
             the
             Sanction
             ,
             nor
             hinder
             the
             Obligation
             to
             obey
             ,
             from
             being
             the
             same
             in
             both
             ;
             for
             where
             the
             reason
             of
             Obedience
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             Duty
             must
             be
             so
             too
             .
             Now
             Human
             Laws
             being
             confirmed
             by
             God's
             Authority
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Ground
             of
             our
             Obedience
             )
             as
             much
             as
             those
             which
             are
             called
             Divine
             ,
             our
             Consciences
             must
             be
             equally
             engaged
             to
             both
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             is
             somewhat
             more
             remotely
             conveyed
             in
             Human
             Laws
             than
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             but
             this
             distance
             does
             not
             make
             the
             Obligation
             less
             obligatory
             ,
             nor
             give
             the
             Subject
             any
             Liberty
             to
             dispute
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             the
             Orders
             of
             a
             Prince
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             tho'
             delivered
             by
             inferiour
             Magistrates
             ,
             so
             God
             expects
             our
             Submission
             and
             Complyance
             ,
             as
             much
             when
             he
             commands
             by
             his
             Representatives
             ,
             as
             when
             He
             does
             it
             more
             immediately
             by
             himself
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             what
             the
             Dr.
             observes
             concerning
             
               Divine
               Political
               Laws
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               more
               universally
               obligatory
               than
               any
               meer
               Human
               Laws
               ,
            
             is
             not
             always
             true
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             proceed
             from
             the
             Kind
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             the
             Privilege
             of
             the
             Legislator
             .
             I
             say
             it
             is
             not
             alwaies
             true
             ;
             for
             the
             Mosaick
             Ceremonies
             were
             Divine
             Laws
             ,
             but
             these
             Laws
             were
             in
             force
             only
             in
             Palestine
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Obligation
             to
             obey
             them
             could
             not
             reach
             so
             great
             an
             extent
             by
             far
             ,
             as
             an
             Edict
             of
             the
             Babylonian
             or
             Persian
             Monarchs
             ,
             whose
             Empire
             was
             much
             larger
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             a
             Divine
             Political
             Law
             may
             be
             more
             universally
             obligatory
             than
             a
             meer
             Human
             one
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             universal
             Lord
             ,
             and
             has
             a
             Right
             to
             govern
             all
             Mankind
             ;
             which
             ,
             it
             's
             likely
             ,
             no
             one
             Prince
             will
             ever
             have
             .
             But
             this
             Disparity
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             happen
             ,
             does
             not
             proceed
             from
             the
             unequal
             Authority
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             different
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Law-Makers
             :
             The
             one
             ,
             it
             's
             granted
             ,
             may
             Command
             farther
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             within
             its
             proper
             Precints
             is
             equally
             valid
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Dr.
             affirms
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Dispute
               between
               Divine
               and
               Human
               Laws
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               a
               Divine
               and
               Human
               Entail
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               are
               of
               a
               very
               different
               nature
               .
            
             But
             here
             he
             makes
             a
             distinction
             without
             a
             difference
             ;
             for
             ,
             are
             not
             all
             Entails
             grounded
             upon
             Law
             ,
             Divine
             upon
             Divine
             ,
             and
             Human
             upon
             Human
             Laws
             ?
             Therefore
             in
             disputing
             the
             Entails
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             we
             must
             debate
             the
             Nature
             of
             Human
             and
             Divine
             Laws
             ,
             because
             these
             are
             the
             Basis
             upon
             which
             the
             respective
             Settlements
             are
             supposed
             to
             stand
             :
             From
             whence
             it
             will
             follow
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Authority
             of
             Divine
             and
             Human
             Laws
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             Entails
             depending
             upon
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             must
             have
             an
             equal
             firmness
             .
             This
             Consequence
             it
             's
             likely
             the
             Dr.
             foresaw
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             run
             out
             into
             a
             Mystical
             Discourse
             about
             Providence
             ;
             which
             Principle
             I
             have
             already
             undertaken
             ,
             and
             proved
             ,
             That
             Providence
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             understands
             it
             ,
             is
             no
             Rule
             of
             Practice
             :
             However
             ,
             I
             shall
             consider
             the
             Remainder
             of
             this
             Paragraph
             a
             little
             farther
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             Dr's
             Reason
             why
             a
             
               Divine
               Entail
            
             is
             stronger
             than
             a
             meer
             Human
             one
             ,
             is
             ,
             Because
             the
             first
             is
             founded
             upon
             express
             Revelation
             ;
             the
             later
             has
             nothing
             more
             than
             a
             
               providential
               Settlement
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               upon
               such
               a
               Family
            
             ;
             
             
               but
               Providence
               is
               not
               to
               be
               expounded
               against
               the
               express
               Revelation
               of
               God's
               Will.
            
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             an
             Human
             Entail
             has
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             to
             plead
             than
             the
             Dr's
             Notion
             of
             Providence
             .
             It
             has
             a
             Legal
             Right
             to
             support
             it's
             Title
             ,
             which
             gives
             it
             an
             equal
             firmness
             with
             a
             Claim
             made
             from
             Divine
             Designation
             :
             For
             we
             have
             plain
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Constitution
             of
             our
             respective
             Countries
             ,
             
             and
             to
             look
             upon
             our
             Lawful
             Governours
             as
             God's
             Ministers
             .
             And
             since
             a
             Legal
             Right
             is
             fortified
             with
             express
             Revelation
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             an
             equal
             privilege
             with
             a
             Divine
             Entail
             ,
             and
             carry
             it
             against
             all
             Providential
             Pretences
             ,
             by
             the
             Dr's
             own
             Argument
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             attempts
             to
             prove
             the
             difference
             between
             Divine
             and
             Human
             Laws
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             Force
             ;
             because
             
               in
               the
               first
               Case
               the
               Authority
               of
               God
               gives
               an
               immediate
               Divine
               Authority
               to
               the
               Laws
               made
               by
               God
            
             ;
             
             
               in
               the
               other
               Case
               ,
               the
               Authority
               of
               God
               terminates
               on
               the
               Person
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               immediately
               affect
               his
               Laws
               .
            
             To
             this
             it
             may
             be
             replied
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             according
             to
             the
             Dr's
             description
             of
             a
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             there
             are
             few
             or
             none
             of
             this
             Character
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             ;
             for
             the
             Mosaick
             Law
             
               was
               given
               by
               the
               disposition
               of
               Angels
            
             ;
             
             and
             the
             Gospel
             was
             delivered
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             those
             Precepts
             given
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             proceed
             from
             a
             Supreme
             and
             Soveraign
             Power
             .
             But
             then
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             his
             Humanity
             was
             the
             Organ
             of
             their
             Conveyance
             :
             So
             that
             by
             our
             Author
             's
             Reasoning
             these
             practical
             Manifestations
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             but
             Human
             or
             Angelical
             Laws
             at
             the
             highest
             :
             For
             ,
             not
             being
             delivered
             by
             the
             Deity
             Himself
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             God
             must
             be
             conveyed
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             and
             
               terminate
               on
               the
               Person
            
             of
             the
             Minister
             who
             represents
             Him
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             cannot
             
               immediately
               affect
               his
               Laws
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             this
             Immediate
             Conveyance
             is
             the
             Dr's
             distinguishing
             Privilege
             ,
             which
             he
             makes
             essential
             to
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             Divine
             Law
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             why
             an
             Entail
             ,
             grounded
             only
             upon
             a
             Prophetical
             or
             Angelical
             Law
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             over-rul'd
             by
             
               Providential
               Events
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             an
             Human
             Legal
             Settlement
             ;
             For
             Angels
             have
             no
             original
             Immediate
             Authority
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Kings
             are
             called
             Elohim
             ,
             
             Gods
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ▪
             and
             have
             as
             ample
             ,
             and
             I
             may
             add
             ,
             a
             more
             standing
             Authority
             to
             Govern
             Mankind
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Hierarchy
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             Providence
             ,
             understood
             in
             the
             Dr's
             sence
             ,
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             same
             effect
             upon
             those
             Laws
             ,
             which
             were
             given
             by
             Angels
             or
             Prophets
             ,
             as
             upon
             others
             ,
             which
             are
             meerly
             Human
             ,
             as
             by
             his
             Argument
             it
             must
             have
             ,
             then
             
             Ioash's
             Entail
             was
             cut
             off
             by
             
             Athaliah's
             Possession
             ,
             and
             Iehojada
             was
             guilty
             of
             Treason
             for
             deposing
             her
             .
          
           
             2
             dly
             .
             It
             's
             not
             at
             all
             material
             as
             to
             the
             Dispute
             in
             hand
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             affects
             the
             Laws
             of
             Princes
             immediately
             or
             mediately
             ?
             As
             long
             as
             we
             are
             certain
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             its
             Conveyance
             is
             no
             abatement
             of
             the
             original
             Vertue
             .
             The
             Dr.
             grants
             ,
             That
             Princes
             have
             God's
             Authority
             to
             make
             Laws
             .
             Now
             God's
             Authority
             to
             make
             Laws
             ,
             implies
             a
             Right
             to
             make
             them
             :
             And
             since
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Dr.
             observes
             ,
             there
             
               are
               no
               Degrees
               of
               Right
            
             ,
             
             there
             can
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             be
             none
             of
             Authority
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             full
             and
             perfect
             where-ever
             it
             is
             .
             If
             the
             Divine
             Commission
             of
             an
             Human
             Law-giver
             is
             certain
             and
             unquestionable
             ,
             we
             need
             enquire
             no
             farther
             ;
             for
             God's
             Authority
             receives
             no
             prejudice
             by
             being
             delivered
             to
             His
             Representatives
             :
             So
             that
             provided
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             thing
             is
             secured
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             its
             coming
             to
             us
             ,
             whether
             by
             Removes
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             signifies
             nothing
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             Case
             the
             distance
             of
             the
             Conveyance
             does
             not
             in
             the
             least
             weaken
             the
             Force
             of
             the
             Operation
             .
          
           
             
             What
             the
             Dr.
             adds
             concerning
             
               Divine
               Laws
            
             ,
             That
             
               they
               have
               〈◊〉
               Superior
               Authority
               to
               all
               Human
               Laws
               ,
            
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             foreign
             to
             his
             purpose
             ;
             for
             God
             can
             null
             his
             own
             Laws
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             which
             are
             purely
             Human
             ,
             as
             He
             has
             actually
             done
             in
             the
             Mosaick
             Dispensation
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             possibility
             of
             a
             Divine
             Repeal
             does
             not
             make
             any
             difference
             between
             Human
             and
             Divine
             Laws
             ,
             they
             being
             both
             of
             them
             equally
             liable
             to
             such
             an
             alteration
             .
             Besides
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             can
             repeal
             the
             Laws
             made
             by
             Himself
             ,
             or
             his
             Representatives
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             by
             no
             means
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             Events
             and
             Providence
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             takes
             it
             ,
             are
             any
             Authentick
             Declarations
             of
             the
             Divine
             Will.
             
          
           
             
             His
             Instance
             in
             the
             
               By
               Laws
            
             of
             a
             Corporation
             ,
             is
             likewise
             unserviceable
             ;
             for
             these
             private
             Laws
             ,
             within
             the
             Precincts
             of
             the
             respective
             Towns
             ,
             have
             the
             same
             Force
             with
             the
             more
             general
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             provided
             their
             Charter
             is
             comprehensive
             and
             full
             ,
             and
             granted
             by
             those
             who
             have
             the
             entire
             Legislative
             Power
             ;
             which
             last
             Privilege
             cannot
             be
             denied
             to
             God
             Almighty
             ;
             and
             therefore
             his
             Authority
             must
             be
             as
             strong
             in
             the
             delegation
             as
             in
             its
             more
             immediate
             exercise
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             in
             his
             
               Case
               of
               Allegiance
            
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             am
             now
             returned
             ,
             endeavours
             to
             gain
             a
             Text
             in
             Hosea
             ,
             from
             the
             usual
             Interpretation
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             consistent
             with
             his
             Principles
             .
             Here
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             observes
             ,
             
               God
               expresly
               charges
            
             Israel
             
               with
               making
               Kings
               without
               him
               ;
               They
               have
               set
               up
               Kings
               ,
               but
               not
               by
               me
               ;
               they
               have
               made
               Princes
               ,
               but
               I
               knew
               it
               not
               .
            
             To
             this
             the
             Dr.
             replies
             ,
             
               That
               this
               was
               not
               true
               ,
               as
               to
               all
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             Israel
             ,
             
             
               after
               their
               separation
               from
               the
               Tribe
               of
            
             Judah
             .
             If
             it
             was
             true
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             's
             sufficient
             to
             justifie
             the
             objected
             Exposition
             against
             him
             .
             This
             Answer
             therefore
             being
             perfectly
             inoffensive
             ,
             I
             shall
             pass
             to
             his
             Second
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             argues
             ,
             That
             Baasha
             slew
             Nadab
             
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Jeroboam
             ,
             
               and
               made
               himself
               King
               without
               God's
               express
               nomination
               .
            
             And
             yet
             God
             tells
             him
             ,
             
               I
               have
               exalted
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               Dust
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               made
               thee
               Prince
               over
               my
               People
            
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             any
             difficulty
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             has
             effectually
             removed
             it
             in
             his
             
               Case
               of
               Resistance
            
             ;
             
             the
             Passage
             is
             not
             only
             well
             managed
             ,
             but
             stands
             unrecanted
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             .
             
             
               God
               having
               threatned
               to
               destroy
            
             Jeroboam
             '
             
               s
               whole
               Family
            
             ,
             Baasha
             
               fulfills
               this
               Prophecy
               ,
               by
               the
               trayterous
               Murther
               of
            
             Nadab
             ,
             (
             
               who
               succeeded
               his
               Father
            
             Jeroboam
             
               in
               the
               Kingdom
            
             )
             
               and
               usurped
               the
               Government
               himself
               ,
               and
               slew
               all
            
             Jeroboam
             '
             
               s
               House
            
             .
             
             
               This
               Murther
               and
               Treason
               is
               numbred
               among
               the
               Sins
               of
            
             Baasha
             ;
             
               for
               which
               God
               afterwards
               threatned
               to
               destroy
               his
               House
               ,
            
             
             
               as
               He
               had
               done
               the
               House
               of
            
             Jeroboam
             .
             
               And
               yet
               he
               having
               usurped
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               got
               the
               Power
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               no
               Man
               having
               a
               better
               Title
               than
               his
               ,
               God
               is
               said
               to
               have
               exalted
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Dust
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               Prince
               over
               his
               people
            
             Israel
             .
             —
             
               All
               which
               plainly
               shews
               ,
               that
               where
               there
               is
               no
               regular
               Succession
            
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             where
             the
             Kingdom
             is
             not
             Hereditary
             ,
             or
             the
             Royal
             Line
             is
             extinct
             )
             
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               there
               Possession
               of
               Power
               makes
               a
               King.
            
             From
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             where
             there
             is
             a
             
               Regular
               Succession
            
             established
             ,
             and
             an
             undoubted
             Title
             ,
             there
             meer
             Possession
             of
             Power
             does
             not
             make
             a
             King.
             If
             the
             Dr.
             can
             confute
             this
             Reasoning
             ,
             he
             may
             remember
             it
             is
             his
             own
             .
             But
             in
             my
             opinion
             it
             is
             unanswerable
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             shall
             leave
             it
             ,
             and
             proceed
             to
             the
          
           
             3
             d.
             Which
             he
             calls
             the
             
               True
               Answer
            
             to
             this
             Text
             of
             Hosea
             ;
             by
             which
             Character
             we
             may
             understand
             what
             he
             thought
             of
             his
             two
             former
             .
             In
             this
             Answer
             he
             affirms
             ,
             That
             
               Israel
               was
               originally
               a
               Theocracy
            
             ,
             (
             he
             must
             mean
             ,
             after
             the
             Revolt
             of
             the
             Ten
             Tribes
             )
             
               as
               well
               as
            
             Judah
             ;
             
               and
               though
               God
               at
               their
               request
               allowed
               them
               to
               have
               Kings
               ,
               yet
               He
               reserved
               the
               appointment
               of
               them
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               appointed
            
             Jeroboam
             
               to
               be
               their
               first
               King
               :
               Therefore
               the
               fault
               the
               Prophet
               taxes
               them
               
               with
               ,
               is
               ,
               their
               omitting
               to
               consult
               God
               for
               his
               Nomination
               ,
               after
            
             Jeroboam
             
               's
               and
            
             Jehu
             
               's
               Line
               were
               cut
               off
            
             ;
             
             
               for
               these
               were
               the
               only
               Kings
               named
               by
               God.
            
             But
             by
             the
             Dr's
             Argument
             the
             Ten
             Tribes
             should
             have
             consulted
             God
             about
             a
             new
             King
             ,
             immediately
             after
             
             Ieroboam's
             death
             ,
             because
             his
             Line
             was
             cut
             off
             ;
             
             for
             the
             Crown
             was
             promised
             to
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             upon
             condition
             of
             his
             own
             good
             Behaviour
             ;
             which
             Condition
             was
             notoriously
             broken
             by
             him
             .
             
             I
             might
             likewise
             observe
             ,
             that
             it
             's
             very
             unlikely
             the
             Prophet
             Hosea
             ,
             who
             lived
             so
             many
             Generations
             after
             Ieroboam
             and
             Nadab
             his
             Son
             ,
             should
             charge
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             with
             an
             Omission
             at
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             of
             Time
             ,
             which
             no
             Mortal
             then
             living
             could
             possibly
             beguilty
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             closer
             to
             the
             Dr.
             The
             Theocracy
             was
             determined
             when
             Baasha
             made
             himself
             King
             ;
             as
             the
             Learned
             Dr.
             Spencer
             has
             proved
             to
             satisfaction
             :
             
             
               The
               Theocracy
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               was
               mightily
               weakened
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               expiring
               under
            
             Saul
             and
             David
             ,
             
               but
               was
               quite
               as
               it
               were
               extinguished
               under
            
             Solomon
             .
             
               When
               the
               Kingdom
               was
               made
               successive
               ,
               and
               the
               Ark
               fixed
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               the
               Vrim
               supposed
               to
               be
               no
               longer
               Oracular
               ,
               —
               Then
               it
               was
               plain
               ,
               God
               had
               given
               up
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               resigned
               the
               political
               Supremacy
               to
               the
               Kings
               of
            
             Israel
             .
             If
             the
             Reader
             is
             desirous
             to
             see
             this
             Argument
             managed
             at
             length
             ,
             he
             may
             consult
             the
             Author
             ;
             for
             to
             avoid
             tediousness
             ,
             I
             have
             cited
             him
             but
             briefly
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             make
             much
             search
             after
             Authorities
             ,
             for
             the
             Dr.
             in
             his
             
               Case
               of
               Resistance
            
             ,
             
             speaks
             as
             home
             as
             one
             would
             desire
             ;
             he
             there
             observes
             ,
             That
             after
             Saul
             was
             chosen
             King
             ,
             the
             
               Government
               ordinarily
               descended
               not
               by
               God's
               immediate
               choice
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Right
               of
               Succession
               ,
            
             (
             though
             now
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             contradict
             it
             .
             )
             And
             having
             given
             an
             account
             how
             the
             Face
             and
             Motions
             of
             the
             Government
             were
             changed
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Jewish
             Monarchs
             ,
             in
             their
             Councils
             ,
             in
             their
             State
             ,
             and
             Defence
             ,
             were
             conformable
             to
             their
             Neighbours
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               Therefore
               the
               Government
               of
            
             Israel
             
               by
               Kings
               was
               like
               other
               Human
               Government
               ,
               liable
               to
               all
               the
               defects
               and
               miscarriages
               which
               other
               Governments
               are
               ;
               whereas
               ,
               while
               the
               Government
               was
               immediately
               in
               God's
               Hands
               ,
               the
               Administration
               ,
               as
               He
               goes
               on
               ,
               was
               under
               a
               quite
               different
               management
               .
            
             So
             that
             we
             see
             the
             Dr.
             has
             given
             
             up
             the
             Theocracy
             rather
             sooner
             than
             the
             Learned
             Author
             I
             quoted
             before
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             if
             the
             Theocracy
             was
             determined
             before
             Israel
             and
             Iudah
             were
             parted
             into
             two
             Kingdoms
             ,
             we
             have
             farther
             Reasons
             to
             believe
             it
             had
             its
             period
             after
             their
             division
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Israel
             ;
             for
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             there
             was
             neither
             Tabernacle
             ,
             nor
             Temple
             ,
             nor
             Ark
             ;
             there
             was
             no
             regular
             authorized
             Priesthood
             ;
             no
             Vrim
             and
             Thummim
             ,
             no
             Symbols
             of
             God's
             Presence
             ,
             excepting
             the
             Calves
             at
             Dan
             and
             Bethel
             ,
             which
             were
             unacceptable
             to
             Him.
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             had
             Prophets
             sometimes
             sent
             them
             ;
             so
             had
             the
             Ninevites
             ,
             and
             other
             neighbouring
             Nations
             ;
             where
             they
             were
             very
             far
             from
             being
             under
             God's
             immediate
             Government
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             the
             Theocracy
             should
             have
             continued
             till
             this
             time
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             the
             Ten
             Tribes
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             ;
             for
             they
             wanted
             the
             Signs
             of
             the
             Theocratical
             Superintendency
             ,
             the
             Organs
             of
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             by
             which
             God
             was
             wont
             to
             execute
             his
             Orders
             ,
             and
             direct
             the
             State.
             Now
             ,
             what
             does
             the
             Dr.
             bring
             to
             confute
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Reverend
             Dean
             ,
             and
             the
             Inference
             I
             have
             drawn
             from
             them
             ?
             Why
             ,
             nothing
             but
             that
             Ieroboam
             and
             Iehu
             were
             
               made
               Kings
               by
               God's
               immediate
               Designation
               :
            
             But
             this
             Remark
             does
             not
             come
             up
             to
             the
             point
             ;
             for
             Nebuchadnezzar
             had
             several
             Countries
             given
             him
             ,
             by
             God's
             express
             Designation
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             the
             Babylonian
             Monarchy
             was
             never
             taken
             for
             a
             Theocracy
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr's
             next
             Essay
             is
             ,
             to
             prove
             ,
             
             That
             
               this
               Doctrin
               of
               Allegiance
               to
               the
               present
               Powers
               ,
               is
               founded
               on
               the
               same
               Principle
               with
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Non-Resistance
               and
               Passive-Obedience
               ,
               and
               therefore
               both
               must
               be
               true
               ,
               or
               both
               false
               .
               This
               Argument
               he
               knows
               some
               men
               will
               not
               like
               :
            
             Which
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             pretty
             sure
             it
             's
             no
             good
             one
             ;
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             examining
             his
             Proof
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Passive-Obedience
               is
               founded
               on
               this
               Principle
               ,
               That
               God
               invests
               Kings
               with
               his
               Authority
               .
            
             True
             ;
             God
             does
             invest
             them
             with
             his
             Authority
             ▪
             when
             they
             are
             either
             appointed
             by
             his
             immediate
             Designation
             ,
             or
             claim
             their
             Soveraignty
             by
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Country
             ;
             for
             
             God
             declares
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Higher
               Powers
               are
               his
               Ministers
            
             ;
             and
             commands
             us
             
               to
               submit
               our selves
               to
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               Man
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               his
               sake
            
             ;
             
             and
             confirms
             Human
             Laws
             with
             his
             own
             Authority
             .
             So
             that
             where
             the
             Laws
             make
             it
             Treason
             to
             resist
             the
             Prince
             ,
             there
             the
             Gospel
             makes
             it
             Damnation
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             Bottom
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             Non-Resistance
             stands
             .
             But
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             
               Illegal
               Powers
            
             are
             vested
             with
             
               God's
               Authority
            
             :
             
             Yes
             ,
             says
             our
             Author
             ,
             this
             Principle
             
               equally
               proves
               ,
               that
               all
               Kings
               who
               have
               received
               a
               Soveraign
               Authority
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               the
               actual
               Administration
               of
               it
               ,
               must
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               not
               resisted
               .
            
             But
             here
             the
             Dr.
             takes
             the
             matter
             in
             dispute
             for
             granted
             ;
             he
             supposes
             a
             King
             and
             an
             Usurper
             to
             be
             Terms
             equivalent
             ;
             he
             confounds
             the
             Notion
             of
             Authority
             and
             Force
             ,
             and
             inferrs
             a
             Divine
             Right
             from
             the
             actual
             Administration
             of
             Power
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             have
             made
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             King
             is
             the
             Name
             of
             Right
             ,
             not
             of
             meer
             Force
             ;
             that
             Authority
             and
             Power
             are
             things
             vastly
             different
             ;
             that
             Usurpers
             have
             no
             Authority
             from
             God
             ,
             neither
             soveraign
             nor
             unsoveraign
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             actual
             Administration
             of
             Government
             is
             no
             more
             an
             Evidence
             of
             a
             Commission
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             Success
             of
             private
             Injustice
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             unless
             he
             can
             disprove
             what
             I
             have
             urged
             upon
             these
             Heads
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             of
             his
             making
             Passive-Obedience
             dependent
             upon
             his
             new
             Scheme
             .
             To
             the
             remainder
             of
             this
             Paragraph
             I
             have
             given
             an
             Answer
             already
             ,
             which
             needs
             not
             be
             repeated
             .
          
           
             
             He
             complains
             ,
             the
             Old-Church-of
             -
             England
             Principles
             
               limit
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               in
               governing
               Kings
               ,
               and
               protecting
               Injured
               Subjects
               ;
               for
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               God
               has
               no
               way
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               but
               either
               to
               turn
               the
               Princes
               Hearts
               ,
               or
               to
               take
               them
               out
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             Very
             well
             !
             And
             is
             not
             their
             Reformation
             a
             sufficient
             Redress
             of
             the
             Peoples
             Grievances
             ?
             Or
             are
             they
             not
             punished
             if
             they
             are
             damned
             for
             oppressing
             their
             Subjects
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             there
             are
             other
             Expedients
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             ,
             by
             which
             Providence
             may
             correct
             Princes
             and
             relieve
             the
             Subject
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             were
             not
             ,
             those
             Remedies
             I
             have
             just
             now
             mentioned
             are
             much
             more
             intelligible
             than
             what
             the
             Dr.
             prescribes
             ;
             for
             what
             can
             be
             a
             greater
             Reflection
             upon
             an
             
             All-wise
             and
             Almighty
             Being
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             him
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             the
             Sins
             of
             his
             Creatures
             ?
             As
             if
             the
             Course
             of
             Providence
             must
             be
             stopped
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             releived
             by
             Perfidiousness
             and
             Rebellion
             :
             As
             if
             God
             could
             not
             govern
             the
             World
             without
             setting
             it
             on
             fire
             ;
             nor
             work
             any
             deliverance
             without
             involving
             whole
             Nations
             in
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             Ruin.
             If
             this
             is
             not
             
               confining
               Providence
            
             with
             a
             Witness
             ,
             I
             am
             much
             mistaken
             .
             And
             tho'
             the
             Dr.
             seems
             to
             lament
             the
             Subject's
             Misfortune
             ,
             because
             the
             Old
             Principles
             deny
             them
             the
             Liberty
             
               to
               own
               an
               Illegal
               Prince
               ,
               though
               he
               would
               be
               never
               so
               kind
               to
               them
            
             ;
             
             yet
             I
             conceive
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             no
             reason
             upon
             second
             Thoughts
             ,
             to
             be
             dejected
             at
             this
             Consideration
             :
             For
             People
             are
             sometimes
             very
             liberal
             in
             disposing
             that
             which
             does
             not
             belong
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             bribe
             high
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             Promises
             ,
             to
             gain
             their
             designs
             :
             But
             if
             every
             one
             might
             engage
             with
             those
             who
             would
             be
             kind
             to
             them
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             Virtue
             and
             Honour
             ,
             private
             Families
             would
             be
             very
             much
             disorder'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Dr.
             might
             possibly
             be
             a
             Sufferer
             by
             this
             Latitude
             himself
             .
             And
             why
             must
             that
             Usage
             be
             put
             upon
             Princes
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             offer'd
             a
             private
             Person
             ,
             would
             be
             thought
             a
             great
             Injury
             ?
             Since
             the
             Duties
             of
             Subjection
             are
             bound
             upon
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             strictly
             as
             any
             domestick
             Relation
             ,
             we
             ought
             ,
             doubtless
             ,
             to
             take
             our
             Lot
             ,
             for
             better
             for
             worse
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             governed
             by
             our
             Inclinations
             in
             these
             matters
             .
             However
             ,
             it
             
               seems
               hard
               that
               we
               must
               refuse
               our
               Deliverance
               ,
               and
               not
               allow
               God
               to
               deliver
               us
               unless
               he
               do
               it
               by
               Law.
            
             
             But
             waving
             the
             familiarity
             of
             this
             last
             Sentence
             ,
             I
             answer
             ;
             That
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             any
             Deliverance
             comes
             from
             God
             ,
             unless
             it
             's
             managed
             in
             a
             regular
             defensible
             way
             :
             
               To
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Testimony
               ,
               if
               they
               speak
               not
               according
               to
               this
               ,
            
             
             
               it
               is
               because
               there
               is
               no
               Light
               in
               them
               .
            
             He
             whose
             Character
             it
             is
             to
             
               still
               the
               Madness
               of
               the
               People
               ,
            
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             ,
             will
             never
             authorize
             and
             encourage
             it
             .
             The
             righteous
             
               God
               of
               Peace
            
             always
             speaks
             in
             the
             
               still
               Voice
            
             of
             Law
             and
             Justice
             ,
             and
             is
             never
             to
             be
             found
             in
             popular
             Commotions
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             Tempests
             of
             Rebellion
             .
             But
             if
             this
             Argument
             fails
             ,
             he
             has
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             
               more
               considerable
            
             
             at
             hand
             ,
             
             viz.
             The
             
               necessity
               of
               Government
               ,
               to
               preserve
               Human
               Societies
               ;
               for
               Human
               Societies
               must
               not
               dissolve
               into
               a
               Mobb
            
             ;
             or
             Mr.
             
             Hobbs's
             
               State
               of
               Nature
               ,
               because
               the
               Legal
               Prince
               has
               lost
               his
               Throne
               ,
               and
               can
               no
               longer
               govern
               ,
               —
               The
               preservation
               of
               Human
               Societies
               does
               of
               necessity
               force
               us
               to
               own
               the
               Authority
               even
               of
               Vsurped
               Powers
               .
               —
               I
               believe
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               perswade
               any
               considering
               men
               ,
               That
               that
               which
               in
               such
               Cases
            
             (
             in
             Revolutions
             )
             
               is
               necessary
               to
               preserve
               a
               Nation
               ,
               is
               a
               Sin.
               —
               For
               the
               end
               of
               Government
               is
               the
               preservation
               of
               Human
               Societies
               ,
               —
               and
               the
               great
               Law
               of
               all
               .
            
          
           
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             Argument
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             these
             Three
             things
             upon
             the
             Dr.
             
             
               
                 I.
                 That
                 he
                 over
                 values
                 the
                 Preservation
                 of
                 Societies
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 maintained
                 by
                 irregular
                 and
                 unjust
                 Actions
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 apprehend
                 ,
                 the
                 Strictness
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 Principle
                 should
                 dissolve
                 a
                 Country
                 into
                 a
                 Mob
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 If
                 this
                 Event
                 should
                 sometimes
                 happen
                 it
                 would
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 general
                 Advantage
                 of
                 Society
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Society
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             upheld
             by
             Acts
             of
             Injustice
             .
             Since
             God
             does
             not
             allow
             private
             Persons
             to
             preserve
             themselves
             by
             injuring
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             imagine
             He
             grants
             this
             Liberty
             to
             Great
             Bodies
             of
             People
             ?
             Unless
             the
             universality
             of
             an
             Evil
             Practice
             can
             change
             its
             nature
             ,
             and
             correct
             its
             Malignity
             .
             Does
             God
             hate
             Injustice
             in
             private
             Persons
             ,
             and
             permit
             it
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             whole
             Communities
             ?
             It
             's
             somewhat
             strange
             ,
             a
             Multitude
             should
             not
             be
             bound
             to
             the
             Common
             Laws
             of
             Justice
             and
             Humanity
             ;
             and
             that
             Sinners
             should
             grow
             Saints
             ,
             meerly
             by
             crowding
             together
             .
             And
             if
             this
             Supposition
             is
             absurd
             ,
             then
             certainly
             Justice
             and
             Moral
             Honesty
             are
             to
             be
             preferr'd
             before
             the
             Concerns
             of
             Society
             .
             Now
             ,
             to
             deny
             any
             person
             his
             Right
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             break
             the
             Fundamental
             Laws
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             
             is
             certainly
             Injustice
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             number
             of
             Adherents
             can't
             alter
             the
             Quality
             of
             the
             Action
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             aggravate
             the
             Crime
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             Self-preservation
             is
             a
             good
             thing
             ,
             but
             as
             some
             People
             order
             the
             matter
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             little
             left
             worth
             the
             preserving
             .
             When
             we
             talk
             of
             preserving
             our selves
             ,
             we
             should
             comprehend
             the
             whole
             Interest
             of
             Human
             Nature
             ,
             especially
             the
             nobler
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             confine
             our
             Notion
             to
             the
             Satisfactions
             of
             Epicures
             and
             Atheists
             .
             We
             should
             take
             care
             to
             preserve
             our
             Integrity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Wealth
             ;
             our
             Reputation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Ease
             ;
             and
             our
             Souls
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Bodies
             .
             Which
             cannot
             be
             done
             ,
             unless
             the
             Measures
             we
             go
             by
             are
             regular
             and
             defensible
             .
             To
             illustrate
             this
             general
             Discourse
             by
             an
             Instance
             ,
             Let
             us
             suppose
             a
             whole
             Country
             or
             Nation
             reduced
             to
             such
             streights
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             other
             way
             to
             save
             their
             Lives
             ,
             but
             by
             turning
             Turks
             or
             Heathens
             ;
             What
             is
             to
             be
             done
             in
             this
             Case
             ?
             Have
             they
             the
             Liberty
             to
             comply
             ,
             or
             must
             they
             submit
             to
             the
             Penalty
             ?
             
             If
             they
             may
             comply
             ,
             the
             Evangelists
             were
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             the
             Martyrs
             Self-Murtherers
             .
             If
             they
             may
             not
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             some
             things
             may
             be
             necessary
             to
             the
             Preservation
             of
             a
             Society
             ,
             which
             are
             notwithstanding
             utterly
             unlawful
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             the
             general
             danger
             of
             refusing
             to
             comply
             with
             an
             Imposition
             ,
             does
             not
             make
             the
             Complyance
             warrantable
             ;
             
             Tully
             ,
             though
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             could
             say
             ,
             
               That
               there
               some
               things
               so
               lewd
               and
               flagitious
               ,
               that
               a
               wise
               and
               virtuous
               man
               would
               not
               be
               guilty
               of
               them
               ,
               tho'
               his
               Country
               lay
               at
               stake
               .
               And
               elsewhere
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               to
               take
               away
               that
               which
               belongs
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               enrich
               our selves
               at
               the
               disadvantage
               of
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               is
               a
               greater
               Contradiction
               to
               Nature
               (
               and
               by
               consequence
               ought
               to
               be
               more
               avoided
               )
               than
               Death
               ,
               
               than
               Poverty
               or
               Pain
               ;
               and
               in
               short
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               Accidents
               which
               can
               happen
               to
               Life
               or
               Fortune
               .
            
          
           
             Again
             .
             
             
               The
               Law
               of
               Nations
               ,
               which
               stands
               both
               upon
               an
               Human
               and
               Divine
               Authority
               ,
               does
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               make
               our selves
               Rich
               or
               Powerful
               with
               the
               Spoils
               of
               others
               .
            
          
           
           
             The
             same
             Author
             cites
             several
             noble
             Precedents
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             )
             where
             the
             Publick
             was
             concerned
             ,
             in
             which
             Honour
             and
             Honesty
             were
             valued
             above
             the
             Considerations
             of
             Security
             and
             Power
             .
          
           
             Amongst
             other
             Instances
             ,
             he
             gives
             one
             concerning
             Themistocles
             ,
             who
             told
             the
             Athenians
             at
             a
             publick
             meeting
             ,
             
               That
               he
               had
               something
               to
               propose
               very
               much
               to
               the
               Advantage
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               convenient
               to
               mention
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               therefore
               desired
               they
               would
               assign
               him
               a
               proper
               person
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               might
               communicate
               it
               .
               They
               ordered
               Aristides
               to
               attend
               him
               .
               Themistocles
               tells
               him
               ,
               That
               the
               Lacedemonian
               Fleet
               ,
               which
               was
               laid
               up
               at
               Gytheum
               ,
               might
               be
               burnt
               ,
               provided
               the
               matter
               was
               managed
               with
               Secrecy
               ;
               which
               Loss
               must
               of
               necessity
               ruine
               the
               Lacedemonians
               .
               Upon
               the
               hearing
               of
               this
               ,
               Aristides
               comes
               into
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               makes
               his
               Report
               in
               general
               terms
               ;
               That
               
               Themistocles's
               Proposal
               was
               indeed
               useful
               ,
               but
               by
               no
               means
               fair
               and
               equitable
               :
               The
               Athenians
               understanding
               this
               ,
               and
               not
               believing
               that
               any
               thing
               which
               was
               dishonest
               could
               be
               really
               serviceable
               ,
               damned
               the
               whole
               Project
               upon
               
               Aristides's
               Authority
               ,
               
               without
               so
               much
               as
               hearing
               it
               .
            
          
           
             In
             this
             Discourse
             he
             likewise
             observes
             ,
             That
             the
             Stoicks
             had
             such
             an
             Esteem
             for
             Justice
             and
             Generosity
             ,
             that
             they
             positively
             pronounced
             ,
             
               That
               nothing
               which
               was
               mean
               and
               dishonest
               could
               be
               really
               profitable
               .
            
             The
             Peripateticks
             ,
             another
             famous
             and
             numerous
             Sect
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             though
             they
             held
             ,
             
               That
               Honesty
               and
               Interest
               might
               sometimes
               be
               separated
               ,
               yet
               they
               owned
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               That
               the
               first
               was
               always
               to
               be
               preferr'd
               to
               the
               latter
               .
            
          
           
             I
             wish
             these
             Heathens
             don't
             rise
             up
             another
             day
             ,
             and
             condemn
             some
             Generations
             of
             Christians
             ,
             who
             with
             all
             their
             Advantages
             of
             Revelation
             fall
             so
             unfortunately
             short
             of
             Natural
             Religion
             and
             Pagan
             Virtue
             ;
             who
             startle
             at
             the
             meer
             Idea
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             can't
             bear
             the
             Confinements
             of
             Honesty
             so
             much
             as
             in
             the
             Theory
             ;
             whose
             Principles
             and
             Practices
             tend
             to
             no
             other
             point
             ,
             but
             to
             debauch
             and
             debase
             Mens
             Spirits
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             mean
             and
             mercenary
             ,
             and
             indifferent
             to
             Right
             or
             Wrong
             .
          
           
           
             In
             short
             ,
             Government
             had
             better
             be
             dissolved
             than
             upheld
             by
             unlawful
             means
             .
             God
             never
             intended
             Society
             should
             be
             made
             a
             Sanctuary
             for
             Vice
             ,
             and
             serve
             only
             to
             promote
             the
             Ends
             of
             Injustice
             ;
             People
             had
             better
             live
             singly
             and
             dispersed
             ,
             than
             incorporate
             for
             Mischief
             ,
             and
             be
             tyed
             together
             with
             the
             Bands
             of
             Iniquity
             :
             If
             Men
             can't
             be
             honest
             in
             Company
             ,
             let
             them
             break
             up
             and
             retire
             into
             Solitude
             .
             There
             is
             a
             necessity
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             keep
             his
             Faith
             unbroken
             ,
             and
             his
             Honour
             untarnished
             ;
             but
             it
             's
             not
             necessary
             to
             live
             either
             in
             Towns
             or
             Villages
             ,
             or
             indeed
             any
             where
             else
             ,
             when
             Life
             must
             be
             bought
             at
             the
             expence
             of
             Virtue
             and
             Conscience
             .
             If
             Ease
             ,
             and
             the
             regaling
             our
             Senses
             are
             to
             be
             preferr'd
             to
             Truth
             and
             Justice
             ,
             it
             's
             time
             to
             resign
             up
             the
             Privileges
             of
             Human
             Nature
             ;
             instead
             of
             pretending
             to
             these
             things
             ,
             we
             ought
             rather
             to
             go
             down
             upon
             all
             four
             ,
             and
             resemble
             the
             Shape
             and
             Posture
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Qualities
             ,
             of
             Irrational
             Creatures
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             much
             more
             eligible
             ,
             to
             be
             dissolved
             into
             Mob
             ,
             than
             to
             range
             our selves
             in
             order
             ,
             for
             the
             support
             of
             Injustice
             ,
             and
             to
             play
             Tricks
             in
             Mood
             and
             Figure
             ?
             Let
             us
             rather
             chuse
             to
             
               wander
               in
               Desarts
               and
               Mountains
            
             ,
             
             
               in
               Dens
               and
               Caves
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             than
             combine
             ,
             like
             the
             Men
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             for
             Lewdness
             and
             Violence
             ;
             for
             the
             Pretence
             of
             a
             Community
             is
             no
             good
             Plea
             for
             Immoral
             Actions
             ,
             nor
             any
             Shelter
             against
             
               Fire
               and
               Brimstone
               .
               Fiat
               justitia
               &
               ruat
               mundus
            
             ;
             Better
             no
             World
             than
             no
             Honesty
             .
             But
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             Reason
             to
             apprehend
             the
             Strictness
             of
             the
             Old
             Principle
             should
             dissolve
             a
             Nation
             into
             Mob
             ;
             for
             ,
             the
             Usurper's
             Interest
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Face
             of
             a
             Government
             ;
             there
             seldom
             wants
             Complyers
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             to
             supply
             the
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             care
             of
             publick
             Administrations
             .
             A
             Lawful
             Prince
             is
             never
             dispossessed
             without
             a
             powerful
             Faction
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             sufficiently
             vigilant
             to
             nurse
             up
             their
             New
             Settlement
             ,
             and
             to
             throw
             their
             Irregularities
             into
             the
             usual
             form
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             no
             warrant
             ,
             so
             neither
             have
             we
             any
             necessity
             to
             own
             a
             Pretended
             Authority
             ,
             or
             to
             engage
             in
             the
             Business
             of
             Government
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             fear
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             will
             be
             Ambition
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             Cowardice
             ,
             and
             other
             ill
             
             Principles
             enough
             ,
             to
             fill
             up
             the
             
               vacant
               places
            
             ,
             and
             to
             manage
             the
             Concerns
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             But
             ▪
          
           
             3.
             
             Supposing
             this
             Event
             the
             Dr.
             is
             so
             careful
             to
             provide
             against
             ,
             should
             happen
             by
             disowning
             the
             Usurpation
             ,
             it
             would
             produce
             very
             good
             Effects
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Such
             a
             general
             Disorder
             would
             disappoint
             the
             Revolters
             of
             the
             Advantage
             they
             designed
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             their
             Expectations
             were
             always
             baulked
             ,
             this
             would
             be
             a
             mighty
             Check
             to
             Faction
             and
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             seldom
             see
             any
             Wickedness
             of
             this
             nature
             attempted
             .
             If
             Men
             had
             no
             Prospect
             of
             building
             up
             another
             Government
             in
             the
             room
             of
             that
             which
             they
             pull
             down
             ,
             nor
             any
             hopes
             of
             thriving
             by
             their
             Rebellion
             ,
             the
             World
             would
             not
             be
             plagued
             with
             Incendiaries
             and
             Traytors
             so
             often
             as
             it
             is
             .
             If
             Confusion
             ,
             and
             a
             kind
             of
             Civil
             Chaos
             ,
             was
             the
             necessary
             Consequence
             of
             a
             Defection
             ;
             and
             there
             was
             no
             likelihood
             an
             Usurpation
             should
             ever
             settle
             into
             any
             Order
             and
             Consistency
             ;
             there
             would
             seldom
             be
             Madmen
             enough
             in
             a
             Nation
             to
             overturn
             the
             Constitution
             ;
             for
             the
             worst
             of
             People
             don't
             love
             Danger
             for
             Danger
             's
             sake
             :
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             regard
             to
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             a
             tender
             sense
             of
             every
             thing
             which
             is
             offensive
             to
             their
             Ease
             ,
             and
             prejudicial
             to
             their
             Temporal
             Concerns
             ,
             and
             will
             no
             more
             do
             an
             ill
             Action
             than
             a
             good
             one
             ,
             when
             it
             looks
             so
             frightfully
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             apparently
             against
             their
             Interest
             .
          
           
             2
             dly
             .
             When
             an
             Usurpation
             is
             actually
             on
             foot
             ,
             the
             best
             Expedient
             to
             re-establish
             the
             dispossessed
             Prince
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             let
             the
             State
             fall
             into
             Disorder
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             the
             Illegal
             Powers
             were
             generally
             disowned
             ,
             if
             their
             Commissions
             were
             refused
             ,
             their
             pretended
             Courts
             neglected
             ,
             and
             the
             places
             of
             Government
             unsupplied
             ;
             if
             all
             things
             were
             thus
             disjointed
             and
             out
             of
             frame
             ,
             it
             would
             introduce
             an
             Happy
             Change
             ,
             and
             Justice
             would
             soon
             recover
             her
             Jurisdiction
             .
             The
             making
             a
             Lawful
             Government
             essential
             to
             the
             Peace
             and
             Being
             of
             Society
             ,
             will
             mightily
             refresh
             the
             Allegiance
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             recommend
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Loyalty
             ,
             and
             encline
             the
             Subjects
             to
             return
             immediately
             to
             their
             Duty
             :
             If
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             yet
             because
             they
             see
             they
             cannot
             live
             
             tolerably
             without
             it
             :
             And
             when
             the
             Majority
             of
             a
             Nation
             agree
             in
             a
             Desire
             ,
             they
             are
             seldom
             long
             before
             they
             are
             Masters
             of
             their
             Wishes
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             whatever
             Maxims
             render
             an
             Illegal
             Possessor
             unacceptable
             ;
             whatever
             shocks
             the
             general
             Security
             ,
             and
             throws
             the
             State
             into
             Convulsions
             ,
             must
             by
             consequence
             promote
             the
             Recovery
             of
             the
             Lawful
             Prince
             ;
             whereas
             a
             Principle
             of
             Latitude
             ,
             which
             contrives
             an
             Usurpation
             regular
             and
             easie
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             fix
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             Subject
             acquiesce
             ,
             and
             grow
             indifferent
             ,
             whether
             the
             Title
             is
             good
             or
             bad
             ;
             for
             many
             People
             are
             too
             much
             governed
             by
             Secular
             Regards
             ,
             and
             don
             't
             love
             their
             Concerns
             should
             be
             ruffled
             ,
             and
             their
             Pleasures
             interrupted
             for
             the
             best
             Cause
             whatever
             .
          
           
             3
             dly
             .
             A
             general
             Disorder
             would
             effectually
             discover
             the
             Wickedness
             and
             Danger
             of
             an
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             create
             a
             proportionable
             Aversion
             .
             Such
             Confusions
             would
             make
             men
             abhor
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             Disloyalty
             ,
             and
             start
             from
             it
             as
             from
             an
             Apparition
             .
             They
             would
             go
             with
             the
             same
             Forwardness
             and
             Concern
             to
             suppress
             a
             Rebellion
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             to
             put
             out
             a
             Fire
             ,
             or
             stop
             a
             Sea-Breach
             :
             A
             Rebel
             then
             would
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             a
             Monster
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             hooted
             from
             Conversation
             and
             Day
             .
             Now
             ,
             such
             Apprehensions
             as
             these
             must
             contribute
             very
             much
             to
             the
             Establishment
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             the
             Peace
             of
             Society
             :
             And
             though
             the
             Disowning
             an
             Illegal
             Power
             might
             possibly
             for
             a
             little
             time
             dissolve
             a
             State
             into
             its
             first
             Principles
             ,
             yet
             ,
             like
             Ore
             ,
             it
             would
             improve
             by
             melting
             ,
             and
             be
             refined
             into
             a
             more
             shining
             and
             solid
             Body
             .
             This
             would
             prevent
             the
             frequent
             Returns
             of
             Usurpations
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             much
             more
             impracticable
             and
             uncommon
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             the
             design
             of
             Government
             is
             ,
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             general
             Advantage
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             and
             that
             State
             is
             best
             contrived
             which
             is
             liable
             to
             fewest
             Miscarriages
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             's
             a
             Maxim
             with
             us
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Law
               will
               rather
               suffer
               a
               Mischief
               than
               an
               Inconvenience
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             It
             's
             much
             better
             for
             a
             Kingdom
             to
             have
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             or
             Times
             ,
             exposed
             to
             Hazard
             and
             Misfortune
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             made
             up
             of
             Principles
             of
             Ruin
             ,
             and
             have
             
               Mala
               stamina
            
             in
             its
             Constitution
             .
             And
             though
             the
             Justice
             and
             Regularity
             of
             the
             Mobile
             are
             no
             desirable
             things
             ,
             yet
             a
             Civil
             
             War
             ,
             raised
             by
             Rebellion
             ,
             is
             a
             more
             terrible
             and
             lasting
             Evil
             ,
             and
             occasions
             more
             Bloodshed
             and
             Desolation
             .
          
           
             Farther
             .
             It
             's
             not
             amiss
             to
             ask
             upon
             whose
             account
             the
             Appearance
             of
             Government
             is
             to
             be
             secured
             under
             an
             Usurpation
             ?
             Would
             the
             Dr.
             have
             all
             this
             Care
             taken
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Revolters
             ?
             Must
             the
             Laws
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             Justice
             be
             banished
             ,
             that
             people
             may
             live
             at
             ease
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             the
             Advantages
             of
             Rebellion
             ?
             Must
             they
             not
             be
             disturbed
             ,
             left
             they
             should
             repent
             and
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             for
             fear
             Honest
             Men
             should
             have
             their
             own
             again
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             the
             Dr's
             aim
             ,
             he
             seems
             Indulgent
             to
             an
             Excess
             ;
             for
             Government
             was
             never
             intended
             to
             be
             a
             Protection
             for
             Wickedness
             :
             And
             as
             Revolters
             don't
             deserve
             that
             Affairs
             should
             be
             put
             into
             this
             easie
             posture
             ,
             so
             those
             who
             are
             truly
             Loyal
             don
             't
             desire
             it
             .
             They
             know
             it
             's
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             the
             main
             design
             of
             their
             Allegiance
             ,
             to
             stand
             by
             their
             Prince
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             under
             a
             Disadvantage
             :
             They
             are
             willing
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             those
             Maxims
             by
             which
             the
             Crown
             may
             be
             most
             effectually
             served
             ;
             which
             promote
             the
             most
             comprehensive
             and
             lasting
             Interest
             of
             Government
             ,
             and
             tend
             to
             the
             Support
             of
             Justice
             .
             They
             know
             it
             's
             decent
             and
             reasonable
             the
             Subjects
             should
             suffer
             under
             a
             Rebellion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Prince
             .
             Besides
             ,
             since
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             ,
             Allegiance
             is
             due
             to
             the
             King
             out
             of
             Possession
             ,
             and
             the
             Subjects
             are
             bound
             to
             assist
             him
             in
             the
             Field
             upon
             demand
             ,
             it
             follows
             by
             parity
             of
             Reason
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             run
             the
             same
             Hazards
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             rather
             than
             renounce
             their
             Soveraign
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             Allegiance
             which
             obliges
             them
             to
             venture
             their
             Lives
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             does
             likewise
             oblige
             them
             to
             stand
             the
             shock
             of
             the
             Mob
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             more
             settled
             Usurpation
             .
             The
             Pretences
             of
             Hazard
             and
             Disadvantage
             are
             uncreditable
             and
             unjustifiable
             Motives
             to
             desert
             the
             Crown
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             over-ruled
             by
             Decency
             and
             Duty
             .
             It
             would
             be
             counted
             an
             odd
             Remonstrance
             ,
             if
             an
             Army
             ,
             upon
             their
             being
             ordered
             to
             fight
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             should
             tell
             their
             General
             ,
             
               That
               his
               Orders
               and
               Interest
               was
               to
               give
               place
               to
               the
               Security
               of
               his
               Troops
               :
               That
               the
               design
               of
               their
               being
               listed
               ,
               was
               only
               to
               be
               disciplin'd
               ,
               and
               receive
               their
               Pay
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               Fighting
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               danger
               in
               that
               .
               They
               knew
               well
               enough
               ,
               
               that
               a
               Battel
               could
               not
               be
               managed
               without
               some-bodies
               coming
               short
               home
               :
               And
               since
               Death
               would
               certainly
               light
               somewhere
               ,
               it
               was
               every
               Person
               's
               Concern
               to
               avoid
               it
               :
               For
               their
               parts
               ,
               
               they
               were
               an
               innocent
               and
               conscientious
               Army
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               's
               very
               unreasonable
               to
               press
               them
               to
               lose
               their
               Lives
               and
               their
               Baggage
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               any
               Cause
               or
               Engagements
               whatsoever
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 good
                 Principle
                 to
              
               expose
               such
               Honest
               Men
               as
               they
               are
               
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 Sufferings
              
               .
               
            
          
           
             Now
             this
             is
             but
             an
             untoward
             Excuse
             ,
             but
             would
             be
             a
             very
             good
             one
             ,
             if
             the
             Consideration
             of
             danger
             ,
             or
             the
             Vertue
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             was
             sufficient
             to
             null
             the
             Obligation
             of
             Oaths
             and
             Allegiance
             .
          
           
             These
             Observations
             I
             have
             set
             up
             as
             Counter-Principles
             to
             the
             Dr's
             .
             and
             must
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             judge
             ,
             Whether
             those
             Principles
             which
             discourage
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             press
             hardest
             upon
             Usurpation
             ;
             which
             assure
             the
             Fidelity
             of
             the
             Subject
             upon
             all
             Emergencies
             ,
             and
             create
             a
             good
             Understanding
             between
             Prince
             and
             People
             ,
             do
             not
             
               Answer
               all
               the
               Ends
            
             of
             Government
             ,
             better
             than
             those
             other
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             assert
             the
             
               Divine
               Authority
            
             of
             Power
             ;
             
             that
             
               different
               Degrees
               of
               Submission
               are
               to
               be
               paid
            
             proportionably
             to
             the
             Growth
             and
             Success
             of
             an
             Usurpation
             ;
             That
             the
             
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               is
               a
               National
               Oath
               ,
            
             
             and
             that
             the
             Minor
             Part
             may
             be
             absolved
             by
             the
             Majority
             :
             And
             that
             the
             
               Preservation
               of
               Societies
            
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             no
             better
             than
             that
             of
             Romulus
             ,
             
             is
             
               the
               great
               Law
               of
               all
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             one
             would
             think
             it
             required
             no
             great
             depth
             of
             Understanding
             ,
             to
             determine
             the
             Case
             ;
             a
             Moderate
             Proportion
             of
             Unbyassed
             Reason
             will
             inform
             us
             ,
             That
             those
             Principles
             which
             have
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Advantages
             ,
             which
             promote
             the
             Improvement
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             which
             oblige
             us
             to
             Good
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Gratitude
             ;
             and
             give
             Life
             to
             Generosity
             and
             Honour
             ,
             are
             much
             to
             be
             prefer'd
             to
             others
             ,
             (
             in
             point
             of
             Security
             )
             which
             have
             a
             quite
             contrary
             Effect
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             observes
             ,
             
             That
             
               Self-preservation
               is
               as
               much
               a
               Law
               to
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Prince
            
             ;
             (
             he
             means
             the
             Subjects
             have
             the
             same
             Privilege
             by
             it
             )
             
               and
               He
               is
               as
               much
               Sworn
               to
               Govern
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               to
               Obey
               him
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Necessities
               of
               Self-preservation
               absolve
               Him
               from
               his
               Oath
               of
               Governing
               his
               People
               ,
               
               the
               Dr.
               desires
               to
               know
               why
               the
               same
               Necessity
               ,
               will
               not
               absolve
               Subjects
               from
               their
               Oaths
               to
               their
               Prince
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             I
             think
             ,
             this
             Question
             is
             easily
             Answer'd
             :
             For
             Self-preservation
             is
             allowable
             ,
             where
             the
             Means
             are
             Lawful
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             Now
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             which
             bars
             a
             Prince
             from
             Visiting
             a
             Foreign
             Country
             ,
             or
             from
             Travelling
             from
             one
             part
             of
             his
             Dominions
             to
             another
             .
             The
             Coronation-Oath
             does
             not
             bind
             Him
             to
             Impossibilities
             ,
             nor
             oblige
             him
             to
             Govern
             those
             who
             bid
             him
             Defiance
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             Govern'd
             .
             It
             's
             none
             of
             the
             Duties
             of
             a
             King
             to
             sight
             whole
             Armies
             singly
             ,
             or
             to
             stay
             amongst
             his
             Rebellious
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             be
             Outraged
             in
             his
             Person
             and
             Honour
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             it
             's
             not
             impossible
             for
             Subjects
             to
             stand
             off
             from
             an
             Usurpation
             ,
             and
             to
             reserve
             themselves
             for
             their
             dispossessed
             Prince
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             Natural
             and
             Sworn
             Allegiance
             obliges
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             has
             been
             proved
             already
             .
             It
             's
             in
             vain
             therefore
             to
             insist
             upon
             the
             Plea
             of
             Danger
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             under
             these
             Solemn
             Pre-engagements
             :
             If
             self-preservation
             will
             absolve
             us
             from
             our
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             justifie
             our
             Breach
             of
             Faith
             ,
             we
             may
             excuse
             any
             other
             Apostacy
             upon
             the
             same
             Score
             .
          
           
             
             But
             Government
             and
             Allegiance
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             
               are
               such
               Relatives
               ,
               That
               the
               one
               cannot
               subsist
               without
               the
               other
               ;
               if
               the
               Prince
               cannot
               Govern
               ,
               the
               Subjects
               can't
               Obey
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               he
               quits
               his
               Government
               ,
               he
               quits
               their
               Allegiance
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             talks
             of
             
               quitting
               the
               Government
            
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             had
             been
             a
             Resignation
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             and
             the
             Subject
             had
             been
             discharged
             under
             Hand
             and
             Seal
             .
             Now
             certainly
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             King
             's
             throwing
             up
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             the
             Peoples
             throwing
             up
             their
             King.
             Yes
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             grants
             he
             may
             ,
             
             notwithstanding
             his
             dispossession
             ,
             have
             a
             
               Legal
               Right
            
             to
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             the
             Crown
             ;
             and
             from
             whom
             is
             this
             Right
             due
             ?
             From
             the
             People
             ;
             then
             sure
             they
             ought
             to
             give
             it
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             Consequence
             the
             Relation
             continues
             .
             No
             such
             Matter
             ,
             says
             our
             Author
             ,
             the
             
               Subjects
               can't
               pay
               him
               their
               Allegiance
               ,
               without
               his
               being
               Restored
               .
            
             Let
             them
             stay
             then
             till
             they
             can
             ;
             If
             a
             Man
             ows
             a
             Sum
             of
             Money
             ,
             and
             can't
             pay
             it
             at
             the
             day
             ,
             is
             this
             either
             a
             Legal
             ,
             or
             an
             Equitable
             Discharge
             of
             the
             Debt
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             Reason
             the
             Creditor
             should
             forfeit
             ,
             for
             the
             Insufficiency
             or
             
             Knavery
             of
             the
             Debtors
             ?
             An
             Honest
             Man
             ,
             if
             he
             can't
             give
             full
             Satisfaction
             at
             present
             ,
             is
             willing
             to
             pay
             as
             far
             as
             he
             is
             able
             :
             Above
             all
             things
             he
             will
             avoid
             assigning
             over
             his
             Estate
             into
             such
             Hands
             ,
             which
             he
             knows
             will
             not
             only
             defraud
             the
             Right
             Owner
             ,
             but
             employ
             his
             Money
             against
             Him.
             The
             Dr.
             both
             here
             ,
             
             and
             in
             his
             Vindication
             ,
             goes
             upon
             the
             Old
             Mistake
             ,
             That
             meer
             
               Actual
               Dominion
            
             ,
             and
             
               Soveraign
               Power
            
             make
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             compleat
             the
             Royal
             Part
             of
             the
             Relation
             :
             But
             this
             is
             begging
             the
             Question
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             seems
             sensible
             ,
             by
             the
             Objection
             he
             raises
             in
             his
             Adversary's
             behalf
             ,
             which
             with
             a
             little
             improvement
             ,
             will
             contain
             an
             Answer
             to
             what
             he
             has
             further
             urged
             .
             It
             is
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             The
             Relation
             between
             King
             and
             Subject
             must
             continue
             as
             long
             as
             the
             
               fundamentum
               relationis
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               the
               Ground
               of
               the
               Relation
            
             continues
             ;
             which
             Ground
             being
             built
             upon
             Legal
             Right
             ,
             while
             this
             Right
             remains
             ,
             the
             dispossessed
             Prince
             
               is
               still
               King
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Subjects
               owe
               him
               their
               former
               Allegiance
               .
            
             And
             what
             has
             the
             Dr.
             to
             say
             to
             all
             this
             ?
             Truly
             as
             little
             as
             a
             man
             would
             desire
             .
             
             He
             tells
             you
             ,
             That
             
               a
               Legal
               Hereditary
               Right
               is
               not
               the
            
             Fundamentum
             Relationis
             ,
             
               the
               Foundation
               of
               that
               Relation
               which
               is
               between
               Prince
               and
               Subjects
               ;
               for
               then
               there
               would
               be
               no
               Foundation
               for
               such
               a
               Relation
               in
               any
               but
               Hereditary
               Kingdoms
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               mistake
               .
            
          
           
             But
             ,
             pray
             who
             says
             Hereditary
             Right
             is
             the
             only
             Ground
             of
             the
             Relation
             between
             King
             and
             Subject
             ?
             The
             Dr's
             Adversaries
             affirm
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             they
             say
             ,
             That
             this
             Relation
             is
             founded
             upon
             Right
             in
             general
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Constitution
             ;
             in
             Hereditary
             Kingdoms
             ,
             upon
             Hereditary
             Right
             ;
             in
             Elective
             Kingdoms
             ,
             upon
             Elective
             Right
             ;
             and
             where
             the
             Person
             is
             nominated
             by
             God
             ,
             the
             Ground
             of
             this
             Relation
             is
             a
             Right
             from
             Revelation
             .
             Neither
             do
             these
             different
             Foundations
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             calls
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             nothing
             but
             diversify'd
             Right
             )
             affect
             the
             Authority
             consequent
             upon
             them
             ;
             the
             different
             ways
             of
             acquiring
             Soveraignty
             ,
             does
             not
             work
             any
             change
             upon
             the
             Royal
             Prerogatives
             ,
             
             nor
             hinder
             the
             Relation
             between
             King
             and
             Subjects
             from
             
               being
               the
               same
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             foresaw
             it
             would
             be
             objected
             ,
             That
             
               an
               immoveable
               and
               unalterable
               Allegiance
               is
               the
               best
               Principle
               to
               prevent
               all
               Revolutions
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               secure
               the
               Peace
               of
               Human
               Societies
            
             ;
             as
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             has
             been
             made
             good
             already
             .
             Now
             ,
             his
             Answer
             to
             this
             Objection
             
             is
             (
             were
             the
             Subject
             less
             important
             )
             entertaining
             enough
             .
             For
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               if
               this
               Principle
               would
               prevent
               all
               Revolutions
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               Demonstration
               against
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               a
               bad
               Principle
               ,
               a
               meer
               Human
               Invention
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               cannot
               come
               from
               God.
            
             It
             seems
             then
             we
             are
             all
             ruined
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             nothing
             but
             Peace
             and
             Quietness
             amongst
             us
             .
             If
             there
             is
             not
             care
             taken
             for
             the
             Returns
             of
             Rebellion
             ,
             to
             destroy
             and
             debauch
             Mankind
             ,
             the
             World
             in
             a
             little
             time
             would
             be
             insufferably
             over-stocked
             with
             Honesty
             and
             Numbers
             .
             I
             will
             say
             that
             for
             the
             Dr.
             he
             has
             provided
             against
             this
             Inconvenience
             as
             well
             as
             any
             Author
             living
             .
             But
             in
             earnest
             ,
             Can't
             God
             remove
             and
             
               set
               up
               Kings
            
             ,
             unless
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             People
             help
             Him
             ;
             nor
             exercise
             His
             
               Soveraign
               Prerogative
            
             ,
             without
             damning
             His
             Creatures
             ?
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             made
             it
             appear
             ,
             That
             a
             Being
             of
             infinite
             Perfections
             has
             no
             necessity
             to
             take
             such
             measures
             ,
             or
             make
             use
             of
             such
             Instruments
             as
             these
             :
             I
             wish
             those
             Principles
             which
             imply
             such
             Consequences
             as
             these
             ,
             and
             several
             others
             of
             the
             same
             extraordinary
             Tendency
             ,
             are
             not
             something
             worse
             than
             a
             meer
             
               Human
               Invention
            
             .
             The
             Dr.
             urges
             farther
             ,
             against
             the
             Sufficiency
             of
             this
             
             immoveably-loyal
             Principle
             ,
             That
             it
             has
             not
             Force
             enough
             to
             attain
             its
             End
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             was
             too
             strong
             in
             the
             last
             Objection
             ,
             yet
             now
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             it
             's
             grown
             too
             weak
             ;
             
             for
             
               it
               cannot
               prevent
               the
               Revolutions
               of
               Government
               ,
               for
               there
               have
               been
               such
               Revolutions
               in
               all
               Ages
               .
            
             And
             what
             follows
             ?
             Are
             such
             Revolutions
             occasion'd
             by
             those
             Principles
             which
             condemn
             them
             ?
             Or
             ,
             by
             the
             People
             ,
             who
             desert
             or
             break
             in
             upon
             their
             Principles
             ?
             Don't
             Men
             frequently
             ruine
             their
             Health
             and
             their
             Fortunes
             ,
             and
             make
             themselves
             miserable
             ,
             by
             their
             Vices
             ?
             And
             ought
             we
             therefore
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             God's
             Laws
             ,
             which
             provide
             against
             these
             Mischiefs
             ,
             are
             either
             defective
             or
             unreasonable
             ?
             I
             suppose
             not
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             
               Those
               Principles
               which
               expose
               the
               most
               Innocent
               and
               Consciencious
               Men
               to
               the
               greatest
               Sufferings
               ,
            
             
             
               without
               serving
               any
               good
               end
               by
               them
               ,
               cannot
               be
               True.
            
             And
             ,
             Is
             not
             the
             Maintenance
             of
             Right
             and
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             the
             Tryal
             of
             Integrity
             ,
             and
             the
             giving
             a
             noble
             Example
             ,
             a
             very
             
               good
               End
            
             ?
             I
             'm
             sorry
             if
             the
             Dr.
             does
             not
             think
             it's
             worth
             a
             Man's
             while
             to
             suffer
             upon
             these
             Accounts
             :
             What
             he
             subjoins
             ,
             That
             
               it
               s
               no
               true
               Principle
               which
               obliges
               honest
               men
               to
               lose
               their
               Lives
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Government
            
             ;
             
             is
             a
             Misrepresentation
             of
             the
             Case
             ;
             for
             Non-complyance
             with
             an
             Usurpation
             is
             no
             Opposition
             to
             the
             Government
             ;
             for
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Government
             without
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             any
             Authority
             without
             Right
             ;
             but
             Right
             and
             Usurpation
             are
             Contradictions
             in
             Terms
             .
             Farther
             :
             To
             oppose
             the
             Government
             ,
             is
             to
             oppose
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             by
             adhering
             to
             a
             Lawful
             Prince
             ,
             without
             destroying
             the
             very
             Supposition
             ,
             unless
             opposing
             and
             defending
             are
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Dr.
             or
             any
             body
             else
             ,
             should
             mean
             in
             general
             ,
             That
             
               a
               Principle
            
             which
             obliges
             Honest
             Men
             to
             lose
             their
             Lives
             ,
             
               &c.
               is
               not
               True
            
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ;
             Christianity
             is
             false
             ;
             for
             a
             great
             many
             Honest
             men
             have
             lost
             their
             Lives
             by
             suffering
             for
             this
             Religion
             ,
             and
             were
             obliged
             by
             their
             Principles
             so
             to
             do
             .
             Now
             ,
             we
             are
             as
             much
             bound
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             Justice
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Duties
             of
             the
             Second
             Table
             ,
             as
             to
             defend
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Creed
             :
             Nay
             ,
             the
             latter
             were
             revealed
             on
             purpose
             to
             enforce
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             
             to
             teach
             us
             
               to
               live
               soberly
               ,
               righteously
               ,
               and
               godly
               in
               this
               present
               World
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               us
               a
               peculiar
               People
               ,
               zealous
               of
               good
               Works
               .
            
             What
             he
             mentions
             concerning
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             has
             been
             considered
             above
             .
             At
             last
             the
             Dr.
             is
             pleased
             to
             own
             ,
             
             That
             
               we
               must
               chuse
               rather
               to
               suffer
               than
               to
               sin
               ;
               but
               then
               we
               must
               be
               very
               sure
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               our
               Duty
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               expresly
               enjoyned
               us
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               or
               Nature
               ,
               before
               we
               venture
               to
               suffer
               for
               it
               .
            
             What
             if
             it
             is
             enjoyned
             us
             by
             undeniable
             Consequence
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             sufficient
             without
             a
             plain
             Text
             ?
             I
             perceive
             the
             Dr.
             is
             resolved
             to
             be
             a
             favourable
             Casuist
             .
             Farther
             .
             I
             would
             gladly
             know
             what
             the
             Dr.
             means
             by
             
               being
               expresly
               enjoyned
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               Nature
            
             :
             Has
             the
             Dr.
             any
             of
             Nature's
             Volumes
             by
             him
             ?
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             thought
             Nature's
             Laws
             had
             been
             written
             upon
             the
             Minds
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             never
             heard
             that
             her
             Works
             were
             Books
             ,
             till
             now
             .
             But
             to
             end
             this
             Dispute
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             may
             please
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             whatever
             is
             expresly
             enjoyned
             us
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             (
             provided
             the
             Matter
             of
             it
             is
             not
             sinful
             )
             is
             likewise
             enjoyned
             us
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             bound
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             and
             Nature
             to
             obey
             the
             Constitution
             .
             The
             Dr's
             Harangue
             ,
             in
             his
             next
             Paragraph
             ,
             upon
             the
             
               Being
               of
               Societies
               ,
               and
               the
               Safety
               and
               Preservation
               of
               Subjects
               ,
            
             has
             been
             answered
             already
             .
          
           
           
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             examin
             the
             Answer
             he
             gives
             to
             the
             famous
             Instance
             of
             the
             Loyal
             Nobility
             ,
             &c.
             during
             the
             Exile
             of
             King
             Charles
             the
             Second
             ,
             
               who
               thought
               themselves
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               to
               oppose
               that
               Vsurpation
               ,
               at
               their
               utmost
               peril
               .
            
             This
             the
             Dr.
             calls
             a
             
               great
               Prejudice
            
             ,
             
             but
             no
             Argument
             :
             For
             ,
             
               if
               his
               Principles
               are
               true
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               complyed
               with
               those
               Vsurpations
               .
            
             Might
             they
             so
             ?
             Then
             doubtless
             those
             brave
             Persons
             ,
             who
             chose
             rather
             to
             lose
             their
             Estates
             and
             their
             Lives
             ,
             than
             own
             that
             pretended
             Authority
             ,
             
             were
             
               worse
               than
               Infidels
            
             in
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Sence
             ,
             and
             guilty
             of
             Self-Murther
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             provide
             for
             their
             Families
             ,
             nor
             preserve
             their
             Lives
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             lawful
             for
             them
             to
             do
             it
             .
             The
             Comparison
             the
             Dr.
             draws
             from
             the
             two
             Revolutions
             of
             48
             and
             88
             ,
             and
             his
             Inferences
             from
             them
             ,
             are
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             the
             slenderest
             Performance
             in
             his
             whole
             Book
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             he
             has
             given
             an
             Adversary
             the
             plainest
             Advantage
             .
             The
             Dr.
             himself
             seems
             very
             sensible
             ,
             that
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Argument
             had
             no
             good
             Colouring
             ,
             and
             therefore
             has
             touched
             it
             over
             again
             in
             his
             Vindication
             ;
             where
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               they
               are
               two
               very
               different
               Questions
               ,
               When
               it
               's
               Lawful
               to
               submit
               to
               Vsurping
               Powers
               ;
               and
               ,
               When
               it
               becomes
               a
               Duty
               to
               do
               it
               ?
               It
               's
               Lawful
               to
               submit
               when
               we
               are
               under
               such
               a
               Force
               as
               can
               compel
               us
            
             ;
             
             
               it
               's
               our
               Duty
               to
               submit
               when
               the
               Government
               is
               Throughly
               Settled
               .
            
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 if
                 it
                 was
                 Lawful
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   Gentry
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 and
                 Cromwel
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 Duty
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 Dr's
                 Principles
                 they
                 were
                 obliged
                 to
                 submit
                 to
                 this
                 Usurpation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             it
             was
             Lawful
             for
             them
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             &c.
             it
             was
             their
             Duty
             so
             to
             do
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             As
             I
             have
             proved
             above
             ,
             Subjects
             must
             own
             some
             Authority
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             allowed
             to
             live
             independently
             of
             all
             Government
             .
             This
             Proposition
             may
             likewise
             be
             made
             good
             ,
             from
             the
             Dr's
             Principles
             ;
             for
             he
             elsewhere
             asserts
             ,
             That
             
               Subjects
               ,
               when
               their
               Government
               is
               violently
               changed
               ,
               are
               at
               liberty
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               new
               Government
            
             ;
             
             
               for
               Force
               will
               justifie
               Submission
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             though
             this
             Principle
             is
             untrue
             ,
             and
             rank
             Hobbism
             ;
             yet
             since
             the
             Dr.
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             he
             must
             stand
             by
             the
             Consequences
             .
             
             I
             argue
             therefore
             ,
             That
             if
             Force
             or
             Conquest
             cancels
             the
             Subjects
             Obligation
             to
             the
             vanquished
             Prince
             ;
             then
             they
             must
             always
             become
             the
             Property
             of
             Victory
             ,
             and
             be
             immediately
             passed
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             a
             new
             Master
             ;
             for
             all
             Advantages
             of
             Conquest
             ought
             to
             accrue
             to
             the
             Conqueror
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Either
             Conquest
             transferrs
             Allegiance
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             If
             it
             does
             not
             ,
             it
             's
             not
             Lawful
             for
             the
             Subjects
             to
             comply
             with
             a
             new
             Government
             ,
             because
             their
             former
             Obligations
             are
             still
             in
             force
             :
             If
             it
             does
             ,
             it
             must
             transferr
             it
             to
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             are
             not
             at
             Liberty
             to
             submit
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             at
             their
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Dr's
             Argument
             for
             his
             Opinion
             is
             very
             surprizing
             ;
             for
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             the
             Subjects
             are
             thus
             turned
             loose
             ,
             and
             enfranchized
             from
             all
             Service
             and
             Authority
             on
             the
             sudden
             ?
             Has
             the
             Prince
             Resigned
             or
             given
             a
             Discharge
             under
             the
             
               Broad
               Seal
            
             ?
             Or
             ,
             does
             the
             nature
             of
             Subjection
             leave
             them
             at
             Discretion
             ,
             and
             bind
             no
             longer
             ▪
             than
             they
             see
             convenient
             ?
             Not
             so
             neither
             .
             Whence
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             then
             they
             are
             so
             perfectly
             
               sui
               juris
            
             ,
             without
             a
             Release
             ?
             Why
             ,
             its
             Force
             and
             Irresistible
             Power
             ,
             which
             puts
             them
             into
             this
             Masterless
             condition
             ;
             its
             Necessity
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             which
             has
             enlarged
             their
             Freedom
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             conquered
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             been
             Slaves
             to
             their
             old
             Master
             for
             ever
             :
             But
             now
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             fallen
             into
             the
             Enemies
             hands
             ,
             and
             the
             Sword
             's
             point
             is
             at
             their
             Throat
             ,
             they
             may
             do
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             Independent
             on
             all
             Mankind
             as
             Adam
             .
             I
             confess
             this
             is
             a
             wonderful
             Privilege
             ,
             and
             as
             wonderfully
             proved
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             upon
             a
             Revolution
             ,
             the
             People
             have
             the
             Liberty
             to
             submit
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             submit
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             should
             all
             insist
             upon
             their
             Privilege
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             for
             a
             
               state
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             we
             must
             dissolve
             into
             a
             Mob
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             Dr.
             won't
             allow
             )
             and
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             all
             Government
             must
             be
             lost
             ,
             only
             for
             the
             Peoples
             humour
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             By
             Submission
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             we
             must
             understand
             an
             Acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Power
             we
             submit
             to
             .
             If
             the
             Dr.
             takes
             the
             word
             in
             any
             other
             sence
             ,
             he
             does
             but
             play
             with
             it
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             the
             Loyal
             Party
             might
             submit
             to
             
             Cromwel's
             Common-wealth
             in
             this
             sence
             ,
             they
             must
             own
             their
             Government
             :
             But
             all
             Government
             supposes
             Authority
             ,
             which
             the
             Common-wealth
             
             could
             not
             have
             ,
             by
             the
             Dr's
             Principles
             ,
             unless
             they
             had
             either
             a
             Legal
             or
             a
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             to
             ground
             it
             upon
             :
             A
             Legal
             Right
             they
             had
             not
             by
             the
             Supposition
             ,
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             a
             Divine
             one
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             a
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             and
             acted
             upon
             God's
             Authority
             ,
             the
             People
             were
             undoubtedly
             under
             an
             Obligation
             to
             obey
             them
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             the
             Liberty
             to
             comply
             or
             stand
             off
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             fit
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
             The
             Dr.
             affirms
             ,
             That
             neither
             the
             
               Doctrin
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               nor
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               pronounce
               it
               absolutely
               unlawful
               to
               submit
               to
               a
               Prince
            
             (
             an
             Usurper
             )
             
               possessed
               of
               the
               Throne
            
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             both
             these
             Propositions
             are
             great
             Mistakes
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             from
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Convocation-Book
             :
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             have
             farther
             satisfaction
             ;
             if
             he
             pleases
             ,
             from
             the
             
               History
               of
               Passive
               Obedience
            
             .
             However
             ,
             since
             the
             Dr.
             maintains
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             shall
             argue
             from
             his
             own
             Tenents
             against
             him
             ;
             That
             if
             neither
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             State
             suppose
             it
             unlawful
             to
             submit
             to
             an
             Usurper
             in
             Possession
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             under
             an
             Obligation
             to
             submit
             ,
             rather
             than
             disoblige
             our
             Interest
             by
             Non-complyance
             :
             For
             the
             Dr.
             is
             sure
             the
             
               Scripture
               teaches
               us
               ▪
               to
               suffer
               patiently
               in
               Obedience
               to
               Government
               ,
            
             
             but
             not
             to
             suffer
             in
             Opposition
             to
             it
             .
             And
             for
             fear
             we
             should
             use
             our selves
             too
             hardly
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Before
               we
               expose
               our selves
               to
               Suffering
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               very
               sure
               that
               it
               is
               our
               Duty
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               expresly
               enjoyned
               us
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               and
               Nature
               ,
               
               before
               we
               venture
               to
               suffer
               for
               it
               .
            
             But
             it
             s
             impossible
             the
             Loyal
             Party
             could
             have
             any
             of
             this
             Assurance
             for
             suffering
             under
             Cromwel
             ,
             if
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             affirms
             ,
             neither
             the
             Laws
             of
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             declare
             it
             unlawful
             to
             submit
             to
             an
             Usurpation
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             think
             the
             
               Great
               Body
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               Clergy
               ,
            
             have
             reason
             to
             take
             it
             ill
             from
             the
             Dr.
             for
             making
             their
             Forefathers
             a
             Company
             of
             Mad-men
             ,
             who
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             had
             all
             imaginable
             Authority
             and
             Obligation
             from
             Human
             and
             Divine
             Laws
             ,
             to
             acquiesce
             ,
             and
             consult
             their
             own
             Safety
             ;
             yet
             out
             of
             a
             Romantick
             Notion
             of
             Loyalty
             ,
             chose
             rather
             to
             hazard
             their
             Souls
             ,
             and
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             Estates
             ,
             than
             submit
             to
             the
             
               Determinations
               of
            
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             who
             is
             always
             supposed
             to
             
               set
               up
               a
               Governour
               when
               by
               His
               Providence
               He
               puts
               the
               Soveraign
               Power
               into
               his
               Hands
               .
            
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             By
             the
             Dr's
             Principles
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             only
             Lawful
             to
             submit
             to
             
             Cromwel's
             Usurpation
             ,
             but
             the
             People
             were
             directly
             obliged
             to
             it
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             's
             well
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             Cromwel
             were
             absolute
             Masters
             of
             the
             Three
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             entirely
             possessed
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             has
             solemnly
             told
             us
             ,
             That
             
               since
               Power
               will
               Govern
               ,
               God
               so
               orders
               it
               by
               his
               Providence
               ,
               as
               never
               to
               intrust
               Soveraign
               Power
               in
               any
               Man's
               Hands
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               does
               not
               give
               the
               Soveraign
               Authority
               .
            
             
             This
             Usurpation
             therefore
             having
             Soveraign
             Power
             ,
             in
             an
             high
             and
             irresistible
             degree
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             disowned
             without
             rejecting
             God's
             Authority
             ,
             which
             certainly
             no
             man
             can
             have
             any
             Privilege
             to
             dispute
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Dr.
             expresly
             averrs
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Preservation
               of
               Human
               Societies
               does
               of
               necessity
               force
               us
               to
               own
               the
               Authority
               even
               of
               Vsurped
               Powers
               .
            
             
             And
             if
             we
             are
             under
             a
             necessity
             of
             owning
             their
             Authority
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             we
             could
             not
             have
             the
             liberty
             to
             refuse
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Dr.
             observes
             ,
             That
             
               our
               Saviour's
               Argument
            
             for
             paying
             Tribute
             ,
             
               relies
               wholly
               on
               the
               possession
            
             of
             Power
             ,
             (
             without
             any
             mention
             of
             Consent
             )
             and
             inferrs
             from
             thence
             ,
             That
             
               if
               this
               be
               a
               good
               Reason
               ,
               it
               's
               good
               in
               all
               other
               cases
               ;
               that
               we
               must
               submit
               to
               all
               Princes
               who
               are
               possessed
               of
               the
               Soveraign
               Power
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               full
               Administration
               of
               Government
               .
            
             
             And
             can
             the
             Dr.
             deny
             these
             Advantages
             to
             the
             Usurpers
             upon
             K.
             Charles
             II
             ?
             No
             :
             There
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             least
             Garrison
             which
             held
             out
             against
             them
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Administring
             part
             ,
             all
             Affairs
             ,
             Civil
             ,
             Military
             ,
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             were
             managed
             solely
             by
             their
             direction
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             we
             were
             unprovided
             of
             other
             Proofs
             ,
             a
             few
             Questions
             in
             the
             Dr's
             words
             would
             decide
             the
             Controversie
             .
             I
             
               desire
               to
               know
            
             therefore
             ,
             
               Whether
               God
               Rules
               in
               a
               Kingdom
               while
               an
               Vsurper
               fills
               the
               Throne
               .
            
             
             Particularly
             ,
             did
             God
             Govern
             in
             
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               &c.
            
             from
             1648
             ,
             to
             1660
             ?
             If
             He
             did
             ,
             who
             was
             it
             He
             governed
             by
             ?
             Not
             by
             K.
             Charles
             II.
             for
             he
             was
             dispossessed
             :
             It
             must
             therefore
             be
             by
             the
             Common-wealth
             and
             Cromwel
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Government
             was
             
               disposed
               by
               God's
               own
               Will
               and
               Counsel
               :
            
             For
             ,
             to
             allow
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Divine
             Permission
             ,
             is
             ,
             in
             
             the
             Dr's
             Opinion
             a
             great
             Error
             :
             For
             ,
             
               Will
               any
               man
            
             say
             ,
             
               That
               God
               Governs
               such
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               is
               not
               governed
               by
               His
               Authority
               and
               Ministers
               ?
               Does
               Providence
               and
               Government
               signifie
               only
               His
               Permission
               ?
               —
               To
               resolve
               Providence
               into
               a
               bare
               Permission
               ,
               especially
               in
               matters
               of
               such
               a
               vast
               consequence
               as
               the
               disposal
               of
               Crowns
               ,
            
             
             
               is
               to
               deny
               God's
               Government
               of
               the
               World.
            
             Now
             ,
             if
             
               Cromwel
               ,
               &c.
            
             did
             not
             Rule
             these
             Kingdoms
             barely
             by
             the
             Permission
             of
             Providence
             ,
             but
             had
             God's
             positive
             Authority
             ,
             and
             bore
             the
             Character
             of
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             then
             their
             Right
             was
             unquestionable
             ,
             and
             their
             Persons
             sacred
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             great
             Wickedness
             to
             resist
             or
             disobey
             them
             .
             And
             since
             the
             Dr.
             has
             laid
             down
             such
             Notions
             as
             these
             ,
             concerning
             Providence
             ,
             and
             given
             such
             Prerogatives
             to
             Power
             ,
             it
             's
             too
             late
             for
             him
             to
             recall
             his
             Liberality
             to
             the
             Rump
             and
             Cromwel
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             think
             of
             unsettling
             them
             again
             ,
             
             for
             want
             of
             a
             
               National
               Consent
            
             ,
             unless
             he
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             recant
             the
             Main
             of
             both
             his
             Books
             :
             For
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             God's
             Authority
             on
             their
             side
             ,
             the
             People
             ,
             whether
             willing
             or
             not
             ,
             were
             bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             obey
             them
             .
             However
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             consider
             what
             the
             Dr.
             offers
             to
             disprove
             the
             Settlement
             of
             the
             fore-mentioned
             Usurpation
             .
          
           
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             The
             
               Convocation
               all●dges
               two
               ways
               whereby
               a
               Government
               ,
               unjustly
               and
               wickedly
               begun
               ,
               may
               be
               throughly
               settled
               ,
               viz.
               By
               a
               general
               Submission
               ,
            
             
             
               or
               by
               Continuance
            
             .
             I
             have
             proved
             above
             ,
             That
             the
             Convocation
             does
             not
             take
             Settlement
             in
             his
             Sence
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             has
             no
             reason
             to
             make
             use
             of
             their
             Authority
             for
             illegal
             Proceedings
             :
             But
             ,
             granting
             his
             own
             Supposition
             ,
             I
             can't
             perceive
             what
             Service
             it
             can
             do
             him
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             
               General
               Submission
            
             or
             Continuance
             ,
             without
             Legal
             Right
             ,
             are
             either
             of
             them
             sufficient
             to
             compleat
             the
             Notion
             of
             Settlement
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             difficult
             to
             find
             an
             Objection
             against
             the
             
             Rump's
             and
             
             Cromwel's
             Authority
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             for
             Continuance
             the
             Rump
             held
             the
             Government
             from
             1648
             ,
             to
             1653
             ;
             and
             Cromwel
             was
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             from
             53
             to
             58
             :
             And
             if
             Five
             Years
             of
             Soveraign
             and
             Uncontested
             Power
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             
               Through
               Settlement
            
             ,
             I
             doubt
             the
             Dr.
             has
             been
             too
             quick
             in
             his
             late
             Complyance
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             2
             dly
             .
             Though
             after
             a
             Continuance
             of
             this
             length
             ,
             the
             Rump
             and
             Cromwel
             ,
             by
             the
             Dr's
             Principles
             ,
             had
             no
             need
             of
             any
             
               National
               
               Consent
            
             and
             Submission
             ,
             to
             perfect
             their
             Settlement
             ;
             yet
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Dr.
             has
             disproved
             their
             Title
             so
             much
             as
             in
             this
             point
             .
             As
             for
             Submission
             ,
             it
             was
             generally
             paid
             them
             .
             There
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Face
             of
             an
             Enemy
             in
             the
             Field
             :
             Their
             Courts
             were
             frequented
             ,
             their
             Coin
             was
             current
             ,
             and
             their
             Authority
             undisputed
             in
             all
             Posts
             of
             Government
             ;
             but
             there
             was
             no
             
               National
               Consent
            
             ,
             
             
               because
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Representatives
               were
               slung
               out
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               excepting
               a
               few
               Rumpers
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             does
             the
             Dr.
             know
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Rumpers
             had
             a
             National
             Consent
             for
             secluding
             these
             Members
             ?
             The
             Consent
             of
             Silence
             and
             Submission
             they
             certainly
             had
             ;
             for
             the
             Nation
             neither
             offer'd
             to
             restore
             these
             Members
             by
             Force
             ,
             nor
             shewed
             any
             publick
             Dislike
             of
             their
             being
             expelled
             .
          
           
             2
             dly
             .
             Does
             the
             Dr.
             think
             there
             can
             be
             no
             National
             Consent
             testified
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             Peoples
             chusing
             a
             few
             Men
             from
             Towns
             and
             Countries
             to
             represent
             them
             .
             If
             the
             matter
             stands
             thus
             ,
             the
             Four
             Monarchies
             had
             no
             National
             Consent
             ,
             nor
             any
             
               Through
               Settlement
            
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             no
             such
             things
             as
             Parliaments
             in
             those
             Times
             and
             Countries
             .
             But
             ,
             before
             we
             take
             leave
             of
             these
             Rumpers
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             may
             remember
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             summoned
             by
             the
             King's
             Writs
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             Royal
             Assent
             to
             sit
             as
             long
             as
             they
             pleased
             :
             If
             some
             People
             had
             such
             a
             Colour
             of
             Authority
             ,
             they
             would
             flourish
             with
             it
             at
             no
             ordinary
             rate
             .
          
           
             3
             dly
             .
             The
             Dr.
             objects
             against
             
             Cromwel's
             Parliaments
             ,
             
             
               That
               they
               had
               no
               National
               Consent
               ,
               &c.
            
             because
             they
             
               were
               not
               chosen
               according
               to
               the
               Ancient
               Customs
               and
               Vsages
               of
               the
               Nation
               .
            
             Some
             People
             will
             not
             be
             sorry
             to
             hear
             ,
             that
             a
             
               National
               Consent
            
             cannot
             be
             given
             by
             Representation
             ,
             unless
             the
             Representatives
             are
             legally
             chosen
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Ancient
               Customs
            
             of
             the
             Constitution
             observ'd
             .
             I
             wonder
             how
             this
             Reason
             dropped
             from
             the
             Dr.
             for
             it
             overthrows
             the
             design
             of
             his
             Books
             ,
             and
             puts
             him
             upon
             a
             Necessity
             of
             proving
             the
             Legality
             of
             the
             present
             Establishment
             .
             He
             urges
             farther
             ,
             That
             these
             pretended
             Parliaments
             ,
             under
             
               Cromwel
               ,
               were
               not
               the
               Representatives
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               prevailing
               Party
               .
            
             If
             they
             were
             elected
             by
             a
             prevailing
             Party
             ,
             
             it
             's
             a
             sign
             they
             represented
             the
             Majority
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Dr.
             will
             not
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             unless
             every
             individual
             Person
             agrees
             to
             an
             Election
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             likely
             to
             see
             a
             
               National
               Consent
            
             in
             haste
             .
             Well
             :
             
             But
             
               some
               part
               of
            
             Cromwel
             '
             
               s
               second
               Parliament
               published
               a
               Remonstrance
               ,
               for
               being
               denied
               Admittance
               :
            
             
             So
             did
             the
             Parliament
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Civil
             Wars
             ,
             publish
             several
             Remonstrances
             ,
             of
             an
             higher
             nature
             against
             the
             Government
             of
             K.
             Charles
             the
             First
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             will
             allow
             ,
             that
             these
             Oppositions
             did
             not
             un
             settle
             his
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             discharge
             his
             Subjects
             from
             their
             Allegiance
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             proved
             ,
             that
             the
             Rump
             and
             Cromwel
             had
             as
             fair
             an
             Authority
             ,
             and
             as
             Through
             a
             Settlement
             ,
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr's
             Principles
             require
             .
          
           
             
             As
             to
             the
             
               Villanies
               of
               those
               days
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Dr.
             insists
             upon
             ,
             they
             don't
             in
             the
             least
             affect
             the
             Obligation
             of
             the
             Subject
             ;
             for
             ,
             granting
             the
             Dr's
             Revolution
             was
             more
             agreeable
             than
             that
             of
             48.
             
             Yet
             since
             ,
             by
             the
             Dr's
             reasoning
             ,
             the
             one
             had
             God's
             Authority
             as
             much
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             equally
             submitted
             to
             ;
             for
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             no
             Rigour
             of
             Administration
             can
             discharge
             the
             People
             from
             their
             Obedience
             .
             
             The
             Dr's
             Remark
             upon
             the
             
               Bishops
               being
               turned
               out
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Alienation
               of
               their
               Revenues
            
             under
             Cromwel
             ,
             is
             not
             calculated
             for
             the
             whole
             Island
             .
             He
             forgot
             ,
             I
             conceive
             ,
             the
             flourishing
             Condition
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             when
             he
             drew
             up
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Parallel
             ,
             
               
                 —
                 Iam
                 proximus
                 ardet
                 Vcalegon
                 .
              
            
             But
             this
             Dispute
             being
             not
             material
             to
             the
             Argument
             ,
             I
             shall
             insist
             upon
             it
             no
             farther
             .
          
           
             
             What
             the
             Dr.
             mentions
             concerning
             
             Antiochus's
             Right
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             Iudea
             ,
             has
             been
             considered
             .
             However
             the
             Dr.
             has
             something
             remarkable
             in
             this
             Paragraph
             ,
             which
             must
             not
             be
             overlooked
             ,
             viz.
             Though
             Force
             
               requires
               a
               long
               Continuance
               to
               settle
               a
               Government
               ,
               yet
               a
               National
               Consent
               settles
               a
               Government
               in
               a
               short
               time
               .
               Thus
               the
               Submission
               of
            
             Jaddus
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Governing
               part
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               to
            
             Alexander
             ,
             
               settled
               his
               Government
               in
               a
               few
               days
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Case
             of
             Alexander
             and
             Iaddus
             has
             been
             argued
             above
             ,
             and
             needs
             not
             be
             repeated
             .
             I
             might
             likewise
             observe
             ,
             that
             Consent
             ,
             how
             general
             soever
             ,
             without
             Authority
             ,
             signifies
             nothing
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             made
             good
             already
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             farther
             confirmed
             by
             and
             by
             ;
             but
             at
             present
             ,
             I
             shall
             grant
             the
             Dr.
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             and
             draw
             an
             Inference
             from
             it
             against
             him
             .
             For
             ,
             supposing
             a
             National
             Consent
             will
             settle
             a
             Government
             
               in
               a
               few
               days
            
             ,
             then
             
             
             Absolom's
             Government
             was
             sufficiently
             settled
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             People
             of
             Israel
             were
             Bound
             in
             Conscience
             to
             obey
             him
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             fight
             his
             Father
             David
             ,
             (
             who
             had
             taken
             Arms
             against
             Absolom
             .
             )
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             Because
             ,
             as
             the
             Dr.
             affirms
             ,
             God's
             Authority
             is
             always
             to
             be
             preferr'd
             to
             Legal
             Right
             ,
             and
             the
             Subjects
             can't
             be
             bound
             to
             Two
             
               Opposite
               Allegiances
            
             .
             That
             Absolom
             was
             sufficiently
             possessed
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             
             will
             appear
             by
             comparing
             his
             Circumstances
             and
             
             David's
             together
             .
          
           
             Now
             
             David's
             Condition
             was
             so
             low
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             quit
             his
             Capital
             City
             Ierusalem
             ,
             
             and
             encamp
             in
             the
             Fields
             and
             Desarts
             ,
             with
             not
             many
             more
             than
             600
             of
             his
             Guards
             ,
             as
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Raleigh
            
             observes
             ;
             from
             thence
             he
             retires
             over
             Iordan
             ,
             
             and
             leaves
             Absolom
             Master
             of
             more
             than
             Nine
             Tribes
             and
             an
             half
             of
             the
             Twelve
             ;
             and
             not
             thinking
             himself
             secure
             at
             this
             distance
             ,
             he
             continues
             his
             Retreat
             to
             Mahanaim
             ,
             which
             was
             upon
             the
             Borders
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             towards
             Ammon
             .
             Hither
             Absolom
             pursues
             him
             ,
             and
             encamps
             near
             Gilead
             ,
             
             which
             was
             a
             Fronteir
             Town
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             learn
             from
             Iosephus
             .
             Nay
             ,
             
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             abdicated
             all
             his
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             
               fled
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               for
               Absolom
               .
            
             That
             David
             was
             very
             weak
             ,
             and
             unlikely
             to
             recover
             ,
             appears
             by
             
               Shimei's
               throwing
               stones
               and
               cursing
               him
            
             at
             the
             Head
             of
             his
             Troops
             .
             Besides
             ,
             12000
             Men
             ,
             
             after
             he
             had
             reinforced
             himself
             ,
             were
             enough
             to
             have
             beaten
             him
             ;
             as
             is
             plainly
             intimated
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             
             We
             have
             likewise
             reason
             to
             conclude
             that
             Number
             was
             sufficient
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             by
             Achitophel's
             Proposal
             ,
             who
             was
             too
             wise
             a
             man
             to
             have
             ventured
             his
             Person
             and
             Fortunes
             with
             so
             small
             a
             Body
             ,
             unless
             he
             had
             been
             morally
             assured
             of
             Success
             .
             And
             therefore
             Iosephus
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             That
             Hushai
             understood
             that
             David
             might
             have
             been
             easily
             destroyed
             this
             way
             which
             Achitophel
             proposed
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             reason
             he
             gave
             contrary
             Advice
             .
             
             The
             same
             Author
             informs
             us
             ,
             That
             David
             had
             but
             4000
             Men
             ,
             notwithstanding
             by
             
             Hushai's
             dexterity
             he
             had
             time
             given
             him
             to
             raise
             them
             :
             Which
             was
             a
             poor
             Remnant
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             which
             was
             able
             to
             muster
             1300000
             fighting
             men
             .
             
          
           
             Lastly
             .
             To
             shew
             how
             lamentably
             King
             David
             ,
             though
             
               a
               man
               after
               God's
               own
               Heart
               ,
            
             was
             deserted
             by
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             we
             may
             
             observe
             ,
             that
             this
             small
             Army
             consisted
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             of
             Foreigners
             .
             The
             Gittites
             ,
             who
             marched
             with
             him
             ,
             were
             certainly
             Citizens
             of
             Goth
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             especially
             from
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             .
             
             The
             Cherethites
             and
             Pelethites
             are
             likewise
             supposed
             to
             be
             Philistines
             ;
             
             which
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             since
             the
             Gittites
             are
             mentioned
             with
             them
             .
             To
             these
             we
             may
             add
             the
             Assistance
             he
             received
             from
             Shobi
             Son
             of
             Nahash
             ,
             
             formerly
             King
             of
             Ammon
             ,
             who
             came
             in
             to
             him
             at
             Mahanaim
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             a
             view
             of
             Absolom's
             Affairs
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             as
             firm
             and
             flourishing
             as
             can
             be
             desired
             .
             This
             made
             Hushai
             congratulate
             his
             Success
             ,
             
             and
             tell
             him
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               People
               ,
               had
               made
               choice
               of
               him
               .
            
             And
             who
             can
             now
             deny
             him
             the
             Title
             of
             
               a
               Providential
               Monarch
            
             ?
             If
             any
             one
             suspects
             
             Hushai's
             Salutation
             to
             be
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Piece
             of
             Ceremony
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             will
             convince
             him
             of
             the
             contrary
             ;
             for
             ,
             Absolom
             had
             every
             thing
             but
             God
             and
             Justice
             on
             his
             side
             ;
             all
             the
             Men
             of
             Israel
             were
             at
             his
             Command
             ,
             from
             Dan
             to
             
               Beersheba
               ,
               as
               the
               Sand
               of
               the
               Sea
               for
               multitude
               :
            
             
             He
             was
             ,
             as
             Iosephus
             observes
             ,
             saluted
             King
             by
             unanimous
             and
             universal
             Acclamations
             :
             He
             was
             anointed
             by
             the
             men
             of
             Israel
             ;
             and
             
               all
               the
               Elders
               ,
               the
               Estates
               and
               Governing
               part
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
            
             submitted
             to
             him
             .
             Here
             was
             a
             
               National
               Consent
            
             with
             a
             witness
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             as
             good
             a
             Settlement
             as
             the
             Dr.
             can
             demand
             ,
             unless
             he
             will
             retract
             his
             own
             Definition
             .
             How
             many
             Months
             or
             Years
             Absolom
             was
             possessed
             of
             this
             general
             Submission
             ,
             is
             not
             material
             to
             enquire
             ;
             for
             the
             Dr.
             roundly
             affirms
             ,
             that
             a
             
               few
               days
            
             is
             sufficient
             to
             do
             the
             business
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             goes
             on
             to
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Comparison
             ,
             and
             pretends
             ,
             
             that
             some
             
               extraordinary
               methods
            
             taken
             by
             the
             Crown
             ,
             
               helped
               some
               men
               easily
               to
               absolve
               themselves
               from
               the
               Obligation
               of
               their
               Oaths
               .
            
             Right
             :
             But
             ,
             under
             Favour
             ,
             did
             they
             do
             well
             or
             ill
             in
             absolving
             themselves
             ?
             Why
             the
             Dr.
             won't
             
               dispute
               the
               Legality
               of
               all
               this
               ,
            
             
             I
             suppose
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             disobliging
             our
             great
             Patrons
             of
             Liberty
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             condemning
             such
             singular
             Casuists
             ,
             that
             he
             seems
             to
             argue
             in
             Justification
             of
             them
             ;
             For
             ,
             They
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               could
               not
               think
               that
               Oaths
               ,
               which
               were
               made
               and
               imposed
               for
               the
               Preservation
               of
               a
               Protestant
               Prince
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Protestant
               Rights
               and
               Liberties
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               could
               oblige
               them
               to
               defend
               and
               maintain
               a
               Prince
               in
               his
               Vsurpation
               ,
               as
               they
               thought
               ,
               
               upon
               both
               .
            
             The
             Dr.
             by
             his
             wording
             it
             ,
             would
             almost
             make
             an
             ignorant
             man
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             was
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             were
             Bound
             to
             support
             it
             in
             the
             Field
             against
             the
             King
             :
             But
             those
             who
             will
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             peruse
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
             will
             see
             ,
             they
             oblige
             us
             to
             bear
             
               True
               Faith
               ,
               &c.
            
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             
               defend
               him
            
             and
             his
             Heirs
             and
             
               Lawful
               Successors
            
             ,
             without
             making
             any
             Enquiry
             into
             their
             Creed
             .
             It
             was
             never
             known
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             held
             their
             Crowns
             by
             the
             Tenure
             of
             Religion
             :
             If
             their
             Claim
             had
             not
             been
             wholly
             founded
             upon
             Birthright
             ,
             and
             Proximity
             of
             Blood
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             no
             Pretence
             for
             the
             late
             
               Bill
               of
               Exclusion
            
             .
             But
             such
             Absurdities
             as
             these
             are
             too
             gross
             to
             deserve
             any
             farther
             Consideration
             .
             And
             since
             we
             are
             indispensably
             Bound
             to
             serve
             and
             defend
             our
             Prince
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             his
             Perswasion
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             very
             bad
             Religion
             ,
             which
             teaches
             us
             to
             desert
             or
             oppose
             him
             .
             There
             can't
             be
             a
             greater
             Reproach
             cast
             upon
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             it
             give
             Countenance
             to
             such
             horrid
             and
             treacherous
             Practices
             as
             these
             .
             What
             our
             Author
             means
             by
             the
             
               Protestant
               Rights
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               State
               ,
            
             
             is
             hard
             to
             understand
             ;
             for
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             State
             are
             purely
             Secular
             and
             Civil
             :
             He
             may
             as
             well
             call
             a
             Farm
             a
             Protestant
             Farm
             ,
             as
             give
             that
             Epithete
             to
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             State
             ;
             but
             the
             word
             Protestant
             must
             be
             crammed
             in
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             Charm
             will
             not
             work
             .
          
           
             The
             Dr.
             once
             more
             lays
             a
             great
             stress
             upon
             a
             
               National
               Submission
            
             and
             Consent
             ,
             
             and
             makes
             it
             necessary
             to
             the
             introducing
             a
             Settlement
             :
             Now
             I
             have
             shewn
             ,
             that
             this
             Expedient
             must
             be
             altogether
             unserviceable
             to
             our
             Author
             upon
             his
             own
             Principles
             ;
             for
             if
             by
             
               whatsoever
               means
               a
               Prince
            
             ,
             
             
               ascends
               the
               Throne
            
             ,
             he
             is
             
               placed
               there
               by
               God's
               Authority
               ,
               of
               which
               ,
               Power
               is
               a
               certain
               sign
            
             ;
             To
             what
             purpose
             is
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             People
             required
             ?
             Have
             they
             the
             Liberty
             to
             refuse
             Submission
             to
             God's
             Authority
             ,
             when
             it
             produces
             such
             infallible
             Credentials
             ,
             and
             appears
             in
             such
             a
             demonstrative
             manner
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             already
             hinted
             ,
             his
             making
             Submission
             a
             necessary
             Assistant
             of
             Power
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Contradiction
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             likewise
             brings
             a
             farther
             
             Inconvenience
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             makes
             that
             Absurdity
             which
             he
             endeavours
             to
             throw
             upon
             Hereditary
             Principles
             ,
             return
             upon
             his
             own
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             God's
             Authority
             is
             not
             given
             to
             any
             Prince
             before
             a
             
               Through
               Settlement
            
             ,
             and
             this
             Settlement
             cannot
             be
             compleated
             without
             a
             
               National
               Submission
               ,
               then
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               men
               ,
               is
               confined
               by
               Human
               Laws
            
             (
             or
             by
             Human
             Inclinations
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             bad
             )
             
               in
               making
               Kings
               ;
               which
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Right
               of
               Government
               is
               not
               derived
               from
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               without
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             How
             the
             Dr.
             will
             disengage
             ,
             is
             best
             known
             to
             himself
             .
             Farther
             ,
             I
             must
             ask
             him
             the
             old
             Question
             over
             again
             ;
             Whether
             this
             
               National
               Submission
            
             must
             be
             Legal
             or
             Illegal
             ?
             If
             an
             Illegal
             Submission
             will
             serve
             his
             turn
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             better
             than
             plain
             Force
             ,
             under
             the
             Disguise
             of
             a
             new
             Name
             ;
             't
             is
             a
             violent
             Combination
             against
             the
             Laws
             and
             Rightful
             Governour
             ,
             and
             resolves
             it self
             into
             the
             Principles
             of
             Power
             .
             If
             the
             Submission
             ought
             to
             be
             Legal
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             only
             prove
             it
             such
             ,
             but
             be
             obliged
             to
             give
             up
             the
             main
             design
             of
             his
             Books
             ,
             and
             dispute
             a
             point
             which
             he
             has
             declared
             
               is
               nothing
               to
               his
               present
               purpose
               .
            
             
             However
             ,
             I
             must
             follow
             him
             through
             all
             the
             Windings
             of
             his
             Discourse
             .
             He
             says
             ,
             
               Though
               some
               men
               dispute
               ,
               whether
               a
               Convention
               of
               the
               Estates
               ,
               not
               called
               by
               the
               King's
               Writs
               ,
               be
               a
               Legal
               Parliament
               ;
               yet
               all
               men
               must
               confess
               they
               are
               the
               Representatives
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             
             I
             suppose
             ,
             very
             few
             People
             besides
             the
             Dr.
             will
             dispute
             ,
             Whether
             a
             Convention
             is
             a
             Legal
             Parliament
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             if
             they
             consider
             that
             the
             King's
             Writs
             are
             necessary
             to
             impower
             the
             People
             to
             make
             and
             return
             Elections
             .
             And
             ,
             supposing
             they
             had
             the
             advantage
             of
             this
             Preliminary
             ,
             yet
             unless
             the
             Members
             take
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacy
             ,
             all
             their
             Proceedings
             are
             declared
             null
             and
             void
             ,
             
             by
             express
             Statutes
             .
             Now
             ,
             if
             a
             Convention
             is
             no
             Legal
             Assembly
             ,
             their
             Deputation
             from
             the
             People
             signifies
             nothing
             ;
             it
             only
             makes
             them
             the
             Mouth
             of
             publick
             Disorder
             and
             the
             Illegal
             Representatives
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
             And
             how
             the
             Dr.
             can
             oblige
             them
             by
             such
             a
             Character
             ,
             I
             can't
             imagin
             .
          
           
             But
             
               the
               Nation
               can
               have
               no
               Representatives
               but
               such
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               King
               in
               the
               Throne
               .
            
             
             To
             make
             this
             Argument
             good
             ,
             the
             Dr.
             should
             have
             prov'd
             ,
             That
             the
             Throne
             is
             immoveably
             fixed
             at
             Whitehall
             ;
             That
             the
             King
             was
             Legally
             ejected
             by
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             That
             after
             this
             Retirement
             they
             sent
             to
             entreat
             
             him
             to
             return
             ,
             and
             promised
             a
             more
             agreeable
             Behaviour
             ;
             That
             upon
             these
             Submissions
             he
             refused
             to
             engage
             any
             farther
             ,
             and
             resigned
             up
             the
             Government
             into
             their
             Hands
             :
             The
             Dr.
             should
             have
             proved
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             was
             either
             done
             ,
             or
             else
             unnecessary
             ,
             before
             he
             set
             the
             Nation
             a
             Representing
             at
             all
             Adventures
             .
             As
             for
             his
             Flourish
             with
             the
             word
             Estates
             ,
             I
             question
             whether
             it
             will
             do
             him
             any
             service
             ;
             for
             ,
             Who
             made
             them
             Estates
             ?
             Does
             their
             Number
             and
             Quality
             make
             them
             such
             ?
             Then
             they
             are
             Estates
             in
             the
             Intervals
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             Houses
             ,
             in
             a
             Tavern
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             at
             other
             times
             and
             places
             .
             Does
             the
             Choice
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             though
             altogether
             Illegal
             ,
             give
             them
             the
             advantage
             of
             this
             Character
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             I
             would
             gladly
             be
             informed
             ,
             whether
             every
             Riotous
             Meeting
             may
             not
             furnish
             out
             their
             proportion
             towards
             a
             
               Body
               of
               Estates
            
             ,
             to
             be
             compleated
             by
             the
             general
             Distraction
             of
             the
             Nation
             ?
             I
             perceive
             ,
             I
             must
             enquire
             farther
             ;
             I
             desire
             therefore
             the
             Dr.
             would
             tell
             me
             ,
             whether
             the
             Parliament
             House
             has
             any
             peculiar
             Vertue
             ,
             to
             raise
             private
             Persons
             into
             a
             publick
             Character
             ?
             If
             it
             has
             ,
             great
             care
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             who
             comes
             into
             it
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             's
             worth
             the
             knowing
             ,
             which
             way
             this
             mysterious
             Privilege
             is
             conveyed
             .
             Have
             we
             any
             Legislative
             Brick
             and
             Stone
             ?
             Or
             ,
             does
             the
             House
             work
             by
             way
             of
             Steams
             and
             Exhalations
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Oracle
             at
             Delphos
             is
             said
             to
             have
             done
             ?
             The
             Dr.
             I
             perceive
             ,
             does
             not
             trouble
             himself
             with
             these
             Scruples
             ,
             but
             is
             resolved
             to
             go
             on
             with
             his
             
               Submissions
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Consent
               and
               Submission
               of
               the
               Convention
               ,
            
             
             
               especially
               when
               confirmed
               by
               subsequent
               Parliaments
               ,
               is
               a
               National
               act
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             I
             must
             ask
             him
             a
             few
             more
             Questions
             ,
             How
             a
             Convention
             can
             sublimate
             it self
             into
             a
             Parliament
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             How
             a
             private
             and
             illegal
             Assembly
             can
             give
             it self
             the
             Privilege
             of
             Authority
             and
             Law
             ?
             Now
             ,
             a
             National
             Act
             ,
             without
             and
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Constitution
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             speak
             softly
             ,
             no
             better
             than
             a
             National
             Disorder
             :
             But
             ,
             
               the
               Generality
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               have
               willingly
               and
               cheerfully
               submitted
               .
            
             
             So
             much
             the
             worse
             ;
             unless
             they
             had
             the
             Liberty
             to
             do
             so
             .
             What
             if
             they
             should
             willingly
             submit
             to
             the
             setting
             up
             the
             Alcoran
             ?
             What
             if
             they
             have
             an
             Inclination
             to
             Murther
             ,
             or
             Adultery
             ,
             does
             the
             Universality
             of
             the
             Consent
             make
             such
             Practices
             innocent
             
             and
             warrantable
             ?
             Does
             not
             the
             Dr.
             know
             ,
             the
             Generality
             have
             frequently
             a
             mind
             to
             do
             those
             things
             which
             they
             ought
             not
             ,
             and
             will
             he
             thence
             inferr
             ,
             that
             we
             
               must
               follow
               a
               Multitude
               to
               do
               evil
               ?
            
             
             Well!
             but
             
               they
               have
               Bound
               their
            
             (
             new
             )
             
               Allegiance
               by
               Oath
            
             .
             If
             they
             have
             ,
             can
             they
             not
             keep
             it
             as
             well
             as
             they
             did
             their
             former
             one
             ?
             However
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             it
             's
             not
             amiss
             to
             consider
             ,
             whether
             Oaths
             are
             powerful
             enough
             to
             transferr
             Titles
             ,
             without
             the
             Owner's
             Consent
             ,
             and
             to
             alter
             the
             Seat
             of
             Authority
             ?
             Whether
             a
             man
             can
             swear
             away
             another's
             Right
             without
             asking
             his
             Leave
             ?
             If
             he
             can
             ,
             Justice
             and
             Property
             are
             very
             precarious
             ,
             uncertain
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             worth
             the
             regarding
             .
          
           
             I
             should
             now
             have
             proceeded
             to
             a
             more
             particular
             Examination
             of
             the
             Law-part
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             but
             having
             considered
             his
             most
             Material
             Objections
             from
             that
             Topick
             already
             ,
             I
             suppose
             it
             needless
             to
             dispute
             this
             Branch
             of
             the
             Controversie
             any
             farther
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             therefore
             take
             Leave
             of
             the
             Dr.
             And
             ,
             if
             he
             thinks
             I
             have
             used
             him
             with
             too
             little
             Ceremony
             ,
             I
             desire
             he
             would
             remember
             the
             Unnecessary
             Provocations
             he
             has
             given
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             considers
             how
             freely
             he
             has
             Reflected
             ,
             Censured
             ,
             Challenged
             ,
             and
             Contemned
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             be
             disobliged
             with
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             for
             an
             abatement
             of
             their
             Esteem
             .
             However
             ,
             after
             all
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             manner
             of
             Quarrel
             to
             the
             Dr's
             Person
             ;
             but
             to
             his
             new
             Principles
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             ever
             hope
             to
             be
             ,
             an
             Enemy
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A33908-e60
           
             Pref.
             
          
           
             Id.
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pref.
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             Pref.
             p.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A33908-e2870
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Case
               of
               Resist
            
             .
             Pag.
             107
             ,
             111
             ,
             191
             ,
             196.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             &
             Stud.
             cap.
             8.
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             15.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             P.
             14.
             
             Prop.
             4.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             An
             Answer
             to
             a
             late
             Pamphlet
             ,
             Intituled
             ,
             
               Obedience
               and
               Submission
            
             ,
             &c.
             demonstrated
             from
             Bishop
             
             Overall's
             
               Convocation
               Book
            
             .
          
           
             Luke
             12.14
             .
             John
             18.36
             .
          
           
             Can.
             28.
             
          
           
             Convoc
             .
             p.
             84.
             
             Pag.
             86.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             86.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Case
             of
             Resist
             .
             p.
             204.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             66.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             66
             ,
             68.
             
             Convoc
             .
          
           
             Convoc
             .
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             1
             Maccab.
             c.
             1.
             
             Joseph
             .
             Antiq.
             Jud.
             lib.
             12.
             cap.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Joseph
             .
             ib.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             Convoc
             .
             p.
             69.
             
             Joseph
             .
             ib.
             c.
             15
             
          
           
             1
             Maccab.
             1.57
             .
             compared
             with
             cap.
             4.52
             .
             &
             2
             Maccab.
             10.5
             .
             Joseph
             .
             Antiq.
             Jud.
             lib.
             12.
             cap.
             7
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Page
             48.
             
          
           
             Can.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Act.
             7.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             Conv.
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Conv.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             Id.
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Can.
             25
             p.
             47
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             9.
             
          
           
             Conv.
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             52
             ,
             53.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             53.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             Conv.
             p.
             83.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             58.
             
          
           
             
               
               Coke's
               Reports
               lib.
               7.
               
            
             
               
               Calvin's
               Case
               .
            
          
           
             Conv.
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             24.1
             .
             2
             Chron.
             36.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             36.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             27.2
             ,
             3.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             45.
             v.
             1
             ,
             4
             ,
             13.44
             .
             v.
             28.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             37
             ,
             38
             
          
           
             Pag.
             32.
             
          
           
             Curt.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Id.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Diodor.
             Sic.
             
          
           
             Curt.
             lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Can.
             31.
             
          
           
             Conv.
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             Can.
             30.
             
             Pag.
             65.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             64.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Conv.
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             L.
             11.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vind.
             Ib.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Vind.
             Ib.
             Joseph
             .
             l.
             11.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ralegh
             .
             Hist.
             &c.
             Pag.
             583.
             
          
           
             Curt.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             14.
             
          
           
             Conv.
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Antiq.
             Jud.
             l.
             12.
             c.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Can.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             Can.
             33.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Joseph
             .
             Antiq.
             Jud.
             l.
             14.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Id.
             cap.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             cap.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             cap.
             25
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Id.
             l.
             15.
             c.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             L.
             15.
             c.
             9
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             17
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Vind.
             p.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             7.3
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             11.3
             .
             Id.
             23.34
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             21.2
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             20.17
             .
          
           
             Conv.
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             Conv.
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             55.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             27.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             61.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             62.
             
          
           
             Can.
             33.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             82.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             17.15
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             49.
             
          
           
             Case
             of
             Resist
             .
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             9.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             11.
             
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             11.
             
          
           
             Vindic.
             p.
             40.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             21.23
             .
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Ep.
               ad
               Corinth
               .
            
             
               Euseb.
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               Hist.
               Alleg.
               p.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             Id.
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             Id.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             Vindic.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.17
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Vind.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16.17
             .
             1
             Cor.
             11.18
             ,
             19.
             2
             
             Cor.
             11.13
             .
             Tit.
             3.10
             .
             Euseb.
             Eccl.
             Hist.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             19.14
             .
             70
             Interpr
             .
          
           
             Theod.
             in
             Loc.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             In
             Loc.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             Luke
             22.53
             .
             Ephes.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             Ralegh
             .
             Hist.
             p.
             295.
             
          
           
             Id.
             p.
             298.
             
          
           
             Just.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Scaliger
             de
             Emend
             .
             Temp.
             p.
             403.
             
             Animad
             .
             p.
             90.
             
          
           
             Demost.
             adv
             .
             Sept.
             p.
             382.
             
             Gell.
             Noct.
             Att.
             l.
             9.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Thucid.
             l.
             6.
             p.
             450.
             
             Just.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Plut.
             in
             Arat.
             &
             Timol.
             
          
           
             Bodin
             de
             Repub.
             L.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             p.
             207.
             
          
           
             Id.
             p.
             210.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             Tacit.
             Annal.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Ed.
             Lips.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             ,
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             Dion
             .
             Cass.
             lib.
             53.
             p.
             503.
             
          
           
             Id.
             lib.
             57.
             p.
             602
             ,
             603
             ,
             606.
             
             Id.
             lib.
             59.
             p.
             640
             lib
             60.
             p.
             664
             ,
             665.
             
          
           
             Id.
             lib.
             57.
             p.
             507
             ,
             508
             ,
             509.
             
          
           
             Bodin
             .
             de
             Rep.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             p.
             82.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             22.21
             .
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Luke
             8.32
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Palmer
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Essex
             ,
             Epist.
             Ded.
             1644.
             
          
           
             Cockain's
             Serm.
             Nov.
             29.
             1648.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             32.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Owen's
             Ebenezer
             ,
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Jenkins's
             Petit
             .
             1651.
             
          
           
             P.
             2.
             1651.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             p.
             237.
             
          
           
             Petit.
             Oct.
             1651.
             
          
           
             Sermon
             at
             Exeter
             to
             the
             Judges
             .
             March
             23
             1650.
             
             Pag.
             24.
             
             Dan.
             2.21.4.17
             .
             Saunders
             .
             Ib.
             p.
             13
             ,
             16
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Amos.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             In
             Am.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             Jonah
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Comment
             .
             in
             Amos
             ,
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             279.
             
          
           
             In
             Loc.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             45.7
             .
          
           
             Episcop
             .
             Inst.
             l.
             4.
             p.
             305.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             14.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             14.
             
          
           
             Cotton's
             Abridgment
             ,
             fol.
             670.671
             .
             
             Baggot's
             Case
             .
             9
             E.
             4.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             Leviath
             .
             p.
             174.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Leviath
             .
             p.
             114.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             29.
             
          
           
             Leviath
             .
             p.
             174.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             14.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             15.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             53.
             
             Pag.
             57
             ,
             58.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Nov.
             Org.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Print
             .
             Stat.
             1
             E.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             
             Rot.
             Par.
             1
             E.
             4.
             
             L.
             Bacon
             .
             Vit.
             H.
             7.
             p.
             1004.
             1
             
             Mar.
             Sess.
             2.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             19.13
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             16.16
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Judges
             9.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             Caution
             ●gainst
             Inconsistency
             .
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             62.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             27.29
             .
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Coke's
             Rep.
             part
             7.
             
             Calv.
             Case
             .
          
           
             Josh.
             9.15
             ▪
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             21.1
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             15.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             26.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             27.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             27.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Cok●'s
             Rep.
             7
             part
             Calv.
             Case
             .
          
           
             Moore
             's
             Rep.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             Calvin's
             Case
             ,
             fol.
             13.
             
          
           
             S.
             Joh.
             18.36
             .
          
           
             Moore
             's
             Rep.
             fol.
             798.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Fol.
             14.
             
          
           
             Calvin's
             Case
             ,
             fol.
             6.
             
          
           
             Instit.
             part
             1.
             fol.
             69.
             
          
           
             7
             Jac.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             67.
             
          
           
             Moore
             's
             Rep.
             fol.
             798.
             &c.
             Calvin's
             Case
             ,
             fol.
             5.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             15.26
             .
          
           
             Moore
             's
             Rep.
             fol.
             798.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             Calvin's
             Case
             .
             fol.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             fol.
             11.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             62.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             29.
             
             Saunders
             Serm.
             before
             the
             Judges
             at
             Exeter
             ,
             1650.
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             7
             Jac.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             Coke's
             Instit.
             part
             1.
             l.
             2.
             fol.
             129
             ,
             130.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             29.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             30.
             
          
           
             Walkers
             Hist.
             of
             Independency
             ,
             part
             2.
             p.
             100
             ,
             110.
             
          
           
             12
             Car.
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             12
             Car.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             13
             Car.
             2.
             c
             ▪
             1.
             
          
           
             P.
             33.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             17.9
             .
          
           
             Alleg.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             15.34
             .
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Vind.
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             Pref.
             to
             the
             Case
             of
             Alleg.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             Vind.
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Vind.
             p.
             54
             ,
             55
             
          
           
             Id.
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             34
             ,
             35
             
          
           
             Vind.
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             4.12
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             .
             Rom.
             13.4
             .
          
           
             Vind.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Vind.
             p.
             43.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vind.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Acts
             7.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             82.
             
          
           
             Vind.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vind.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             1
             Kin
             ,
             15.27.16.2
             .
          
           
             p.
             130.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             14
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             15.28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             16.7
             .
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             1
             Kin.
             11.38
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Hos.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dissert
             .
             de
             Theoc.
             Jud.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             P.
             19.20
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             27.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             8.
             
          
           
             P.
             38
             ,
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             16.24
             ,
             25.
             
             Mar.
             8.34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Cic.
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             Offic.
             
          
           
             Id.
             Lib.
             3.
             de
             Offic.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.31
             .
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             p.
             17.
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             33
             
          
           
             Vind.
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             Vind.
             p.
             39.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.12
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Vind.
             p.
             66.
             
          
           
             Vind.
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vind.
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             Id.
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Id.
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             Id.
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             Id.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             Vind.
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Vind.
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Vind.
             p.
             67.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Vind.
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             48.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             15.14
             .
          
           
             Raleigh
             .
             Hist.
             &c.
             p.
             281.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             17.26
             .
          
           
             Anti
             Jud.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             9.
             2
             
             Sam.
             19.9
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             16.5
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             17.14
             .
          
           
             Ant.
             Iud.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             24.9
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             15.18
             .
          
           
             Grot.
             in
             2.
             
             ●
             Reg.
             c.
             8.
             v.
             18.
             2
             
             Sam.
             15.18
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam
             17.27
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             16.18
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             17.11
             .
             Antiq.
             Jud.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             8.
             2
             
             Sam.
             19.10
             .
             2
             Sam.
             17.4
             .
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             49.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             50.51
             .
          
           
             Id
             p.
             13
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             25.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             Id.
             p.
             50
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
             7
             Jac.
             I.
             30
             Car.
             II.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Plut.
             de
             Def.
             Orac.
             
          
           
             Alleg.
             p.
             51.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.